6 Page - History Essay

profileJohn.Quality
6-Page-Essay.zip

attachments.zip

Babylonian-Women.pdf.pdf

CRADLE.pdf.pdf

51SUE6xCfeL.-SX398-BO1,204,203,200-.jpg.jpg

2014--General-directives-for-submitting-.docx.docx

GENERAL INSTRUCTIONS FOR WRITTEN ASSIGNMENTS, TESTS

Description

I accept a variety of written assignments. This attachment to the syllabus is to help you to prepare written assignments for this class.

Mechanics of all papers (including take home exams)

· All papers must be typed! Font size should be 12 – not larger, definitely not smaller

· Put your name on the paper, and class section especially if you expect to submit it via attachment!

· I do not object to double-side printing for multiple page papers

· Learn to use page numbers!

· I do not object to single spaced papers as long as you double space between paragraphs, or questions!

· Charts may illustrate discussion points – but if you lift one from another source – cite the source. The same goes for photographs, and maps!

· Plagiarism is a problem – please remember to cite the source for information you include in your papers. Wikipedia is not an acceptable academic source ! Textbooks should not be used primarily as sources for research papers.

· Folders cost students money! Invest in a good stapler to fasten multiple page assignments! Do not expect the instructor to provide it for you!

· I do not object to humor (when appropriate) nor personal opinion when it is backed by legitimate authority!

· Spell check, grammar check are useful utilities. Writing a paper, letting it sit a day or two, and then going back to re-read and edit is also an admirable habit!

Short Response Papers (1-3 pages)

· I expect an understanding of the question/topic posed

· You will research and defend a position on this paper, citing sources and presenting an objective and academic response!

· Wikipedia and similar websites are not accepted academic sources. Likewise I will encourage you to refer to the text book and encyclopaedia only for background information , but not as the primary source of information for any paper!

· I expect 1-3 sources for many short response papers.

A RESEARCH ASSIGNMENT

This is a project culminating in a type-written paper/report (with maps, and tables (if required) and proper reference citations for all websites and sources visited. You may also need to prepare a power point presentation of this research assignment especially if you are taking the course for honors credit. Length may be determined by the format which you undertake to present:

· an investigative paper with a thesis to prove (for which you will need to discuss 3 examples/factors), or

· a descriptive paper showing the development of the issue you are discussing, or

· an appropriate lesson plan for your use as an instructor/teacher at a specific grade level, or

· a critical book review on an approved topic appropriate to the time period being studied.

I anticipate at least:

· 8 - 12 pages of text, as well as map(s), charts (if any), and bibliography.

Format, grammar, and spelling errors will be considered in the grade calculation, as will lateness. You must use, correctly, any acceptable and uniformly applied method of footnoting.

· 3 to 5 sources. It is best to use a variety of sources, including books, journals, periodicals, and on-line sources. See note above about textbook and encyclopaedia!

Issues or Topics – here’s a suggested list to help jog your imaginations and interest:

Select a topic proper to your academic interest and the class you are enrolled in. Some topics that you might consider include: personalities, events, diffusion of ideas/people/inventions/diseases such as democracy, fundamentalism (not the same as traditionalism vs modernism), secularism, political affiliation, political correctness, immigration, refugees, peace-keeping forces, terrorism, any conflict from the mid-1900s to the present such as: conflicts in Africa, South African apartheid, Southwest Asia, the Balkans, SARS, AIDS, mad-cow or other food related diseases, fuel price issues such as locations of fuel reserves, origins or consumption, birthrates, cell phones, faxes, computers. Note – this is not an exhaustive listing of topics . Current topics may involve the world economic crisis, the rising destruction of rain forests, Islamic fundamentalism, western style constitutions for Islamic countries, divided Cyprus, violence in Western Europe threats to security/safety, political trends in the US (including NAFTA etc, hybrid fuel powered cars), the expansion of countries with nuclear capabilities and of course the raging conflict over terrorism, Afghanistan, and Iraq since 9/11, effects of any natural disaster. These are just examples, you may select any topic of interest to you – but all topics will be approved by the instructor. Request/approval can be done as a brief email using either of the following email addresses: [email protected] or [email protected] . You may also discuss the progress of your paper with me using these email addresses.

Form of Reference Citations

I prefer consistent use of any regular footnoting format – you may use traditional footnoting (University of Chicago) or MLA. A list of references (minimum of 5, at least 2 of which must be from books, journals/periodicals – not encyclopaedia) will be included as the Bibliography at the end of your paper. The use of footnotes/end notes/parenthetical citations is required. The number of footnotes (or parenthetical inserts) will vary from paper to paper depending upon how much you rely on the sources. Plagiarism is a serious academic offense, and will be penalized. Remember for websites and sources consulted via the internet, you must include the entire source address and the date you checked the source. Again, WIKIPEDIA is not an acceptable source.

About the maps/tables you include in your papers. I would prefer you design your own tables, and as much as possible, also your own maps. If you are talented enough to use the computer drawing tools and highlighting, by all means use them. If you need to copy specific maps/tables, be sure to footnote the source .

Reliable sources for population and political topics: Population Reference Bureau, the US Government Census, US State Department, US Commerce Department, National Geographic Magazine, and the United Nations websites are good initial sites for reliable statistics or they can provide reliable links.

The final draft of the paper will include:

a) title page with your title, the course number, your name

b) first paragraph should include topic/thesis statement

c) body of the paper should be your descriptive history, examples/factors, maps and charts if any

d) conclusion may be your personal conclusion provided that it logically follows the discussion (c)

e) any supporting material you wish to include with the paper

f) bibliography/list of references

I prefer the paper to be typed, 12 font. It should be double spaced and fastened with a staple.

SAMPLE GUIDELINES FOR CRITICAL BOOK or Movie REVIEW

Note that the examples cited below follow from the sam ple book being reviewed and you should modify your own writing according to your specific circumstance!

Preliminary Considerations

· First, one must understand that a critical review is not a book report (a summary of the contents of a book) or recounting of the plot of a movie/play. A critical review is a vehicle for examining and discussing issues the book/movie itself raises or fails to raise. One writes a critical review for the benefit of those who might not presently have time to read/view the book/movie but who nevertheless need to learn more about its basic approach should they desire to read or study it at a future time.

· The job of the book reviewer is to inform these readers concerning any merits and/or shortcomings the book may have. From information based on a well-written review, the reader may conclude that this book is either indispensable or inconsequential.

Components of a Critical Book or Movie Review

· Give complete bibliographical information at the top of the page (title, author, publisher, place of publication, date of publication, number of pages, and name of reviewer).

Use the following format (sample):

Toward Rediscovering the Old Testament, by Walter C. Kaiser, Jr.

Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1987. 250 pages. Reviewed by: your name.

· Briefly state the reason this book/movie was chosen for review. State the author's credentials (education, place of employment, previous achievements, etc.) as a preface to giving the book a serious hearing. Biographical information about the author should be included only as it demonstrates the author’s competency to write the book. Within the context of the paper, do not use titles (Dr., Rev., etc.). In most brief reviews, you will likely need to limit the introduction to one or two paragraphs.

· Briefly (in one or two well-written sentences) summarize the thesis of the book/plot of the movie.

This is a crucial step because the thesis/plot contains the reason why the author produced this particular work (there may be dozens on the market with similar subject matter). The thesis will state the author's basic presuppositions and approach. The critical nature of the review will then grow from the reviewer's conclusion that the work does or does not achieve the author's stated purpose.

· The main body of a critical review will be concerned with "thesis development." That is, did the author achieve the stated purpose? In this section the reviewer will inspect each of the chapters/scenes of the work to see how the thesis/plot is (or is not) developed. If the author makes progress and develops the thesis convincingly, providing adequate information and statistical data, the reviewer says so, providing concrete examples and citing their page numbers in the text. Given the limited amount of space in a brief book review, footnotes should not be utilized. Quotations or ideas taken directly from the text should be followed parenthetically by the page number of the quotation. The abbreviation for page(s) (p/pp) should not be used.

Example:

Rainer argues that evangelistic churches should focus on reaching youth (20). Indeed, he writes, “Many churches fail to recognize that adolescence is a critical time of receptivity to the gospel” (21).

· If the thesis is poorly developed or if the examples are inadequate to support the assertions of the author, the reviewer will point this out as well. Most critical book reviews will contain both praise and criticism, carefully weighed and balanced against one another.

· Remember the purpose of a critical book review is not to provide a summary of the book. You may assume that the professor and the grader know the contents of the book.

Questions the reviewer will seek to answer in this section might include:

· Is there an adequate, consistent development of the author's stated thesis? Why or why not?

· What is the author’s purpose, i.e., what does he/she hope to accomplish through this book? Does the author accomplish the purpose? If so, how does he/she do so? If not, why not?

· Does the author approach the subject with any biases, i.e., do the author’s theological, experiential, philosophical, denominational, or cultural perspectives

influence his/her conclusions?

· Does the author properly support his/her thesis? Does the author adequately consider and refute opposing viewpoints? Is the work limited in application to specific factors ? Is the work relevant to contemporary culture?

· Does the author have to resort to suppression of contrary evidence in order to make the thesis credible (slanting)? If so, what additional evidence would weaken the case?

· Is the thesis sound but marred by a flawed procedure?

· Is the author's case proved, or would another thesis have been more appropriately chosen?

· Finally, a summary section should be attached. How does this work differ from other treatments of the same subject matter? What is unique and valuable about this approach as opposed to the others? Would the reviewer recommend this book/film above others? Why or why not? This final summary should include the major strengths and weaknesses of the work and evaluate its merit for readers who may be interested in that particular field of inquiry. Your primary purpose in this section is to respond both positively and negatively to the book’s contents and presentation. Needless to say, this response should be more in-depth than, “This book is a good book that should be recommended reading for everyone.” On the other hand, “This book is a lousy book not worth reading” is also inadequate. Central to this is the basic question of whether or not the author has achieved the book's stated purpose.

Answer questions such as:

• What are the strengths of the work, i.e., what contributions does the work make?

• Why should a person read/view this work?

• What did you learn from this work?

• How might you apply the lessons of this work in your profession?

· Would you recommend the book to others? Why, or why not?

Do not allow your response to this question to become lengthy (for this paper is not primarily an evaluation of your circumstance), but do make some application.

Throughout your critique, be specific in your evaluations. Do not just tell the reader about the story line; tell and show the reader with concrete examples from the work. As previously suggested, include page numbers when making specific reference to the book, or scenes in the movie.

Your final copy of the book or movie review will include:

1. The bibliography citation for the book

2. Information about the author (credentials)

3. General theme(s) in the text

4. Discussion on salient points in the author’s argument

5. Evaluation on your part on whether the author’s thesis was confirmed (validated by real world events). Obviously, you may disagree with the writer’s thesis, philosophy, ideology!

· The length of the review should be between five and seven pages, double-spaced.

· Style Issues for a Critical Book Review

Turabian’s A Manual for Writers of Term Papers, Theses, and Dissertations (7th ed.) is the accepted standard for style issues.

The following guidelines are included to counter common style errors:

· Utilize this suggested outline to guide your book review, but do not include the specific subheadings (“Bibliographical Entry,” “Summary of the Book,” etc.) in the essay. The brevity of the review demands a smooth flow from one section to another without including the subheadings.

· Use first-person sparingly; however, you may use “I” when referring to your opinion of a text.

· Avoid contractions in formal writing.

· Use active voice as much as possible.

· Be clear and concise. A brief review allows no room for wandering from your objective.

· Use your spell-checker, but do not trust it. A spell-check will not catch the error in such sentences as, “The whole church voted too pass the amendment.” Use your eyes as well as your spell-checker.

· Proofread your paper.

· Finish the paper, and proof it. Put it aside, and proof it again at a later time. If you do not catch your errors, someone else will.

Common Writing Errors

· ‘s does not make a word a plural construction

· It’s translates as: it is. The possessive pronoun is: its

· In academic papers, avoid the use of contractions, and words like however

· Where is not the past tense of the verb to be: were

· Affect is an action word – a verb

· Effect is the result of an action

· Know proper nouns – words which should be capitalized. When referring to the chambers or branches of government: House of Representatives, The Senate, The Capitol, The Supreme Court, The White House – these terms are normally capitalized.

· B.C.E (Before the Common Era) has replaced B.C. (Before Christ) in contemporary, politically correct usage. Both of these terms follow the numerical date. )

· C.E. (Common Era) has replaced A.D. (Anno Domini – year of the Lord) in politically correct jargon. And if you opt to use A.D. – remember that it precedes the numerical date.

· Homonyms often create problems with spell check – especially if they are spelled correctly.

· Know the difference between than and then

· There, Their, They’re – all have different meanings and usage

· The 1960s, 1970s, 1980s – get the picture?

· When you copy a picture, map, chart – always cite the source

· Whether is not always followed by or not

· You have the ability to italicize on many word processing programs. This will allow you to avoid underscoring book titles, and to emphasize direct quotes in the text

· Alter means to change, altar is a location of sacrifice!

· Allot means to portion out, a lot means much, many!

· Allowed means to permit; aloud corresponds to volume, ability to hear something!

· Proper spelling of the Muslim holy book is: Qur’an, never Koran

· Led is the past-tense of to lead. Lead can be an active verb, and it can also refer to the contents of a pencil

· Apart generally means a separation. A part can imply inclusion among other things.

· Certainty can be emphasized by the word definitely . In recent terms students are confusing definitely with another term: defiantly which does not have the same meaning!

· Know the difference between accept and except

· To, Too, Two have different uses and meanings!

· Our vs Are – one is a plural pronoun, the other is a copulative verb!

List to be continued

31 August 2014

Page 7 of 7

Allegory of the Cave.docx.docx

Allegory of the Cave – interpretations!

'The Allegory of The Cave' by Plato: Summary andMeaning. The 'Allegory Of The Cave' is a theory put forward by Plato, concerning human perception. Plato claimed that knowledge gained through the senses is no more than opinion and that, in order to have real knowledge, we must gain it through philosophicalreasoning.Sep 21, 2012

What is the allegory of the cave?

In the allegoryPlato likens people untutored in the Theory of Forms to prisoners chained in a cave, unable to turn their heads. All they can see is the wall of the cave. Behind them burns a fire. ... The puppeteers, who are behind the prisoners, hold up puppets that cast shadows on the wall of the cave.

How does the allegory of the cave illustrate Plato's view of the physical world?

1. In The Allegory of the CavePlato describes the physical world as a “dark place” in which humans can only perceive objects through the senses. Plato referred to these objects as phenomena, or weak forms of reality. ... Moreover, the soul has the ability to sense reality or the “true essence” of objects.

https://philosophyzer.wordpress.com/.../the-allegory-of-the-cave-by-plato-summary-a

‘The Allegory of The Cave’ by Plato: Summary and Meaning

The ‘Allegory Of The Cave’ is a theory put forward by Plato, concerning human perception. Plato claimed that knowledge gained through the senses is no more than opinion and that, in order to have real knowledge, we must gain it through philosophical reasoning.

‘The Allegory of the Cave’ by Plato

 In the Allegory of the Cave, Plato distinguishes between people who mistake sensory knowledge for the truth and people who really do see the truth. It goes like this:

 The Cave

· Imagine a cave, in which there are three prisoners. The prisoners are tied to some rocks, their arms and legs are bound and their head is tied so that they cannot look at anything but the stonewall in front of them.

· These prisoners have been here since birth and have never seen outside of the cave.

· Behind the prisoners is a fire, and between them is a raised walkway.

· People outside the cave walk along this walkway carrying things on their head including; animals, plants, wood and stone.

 The Shadows

· So, imagine that you are one of the prisoners. You cannot look at anything behind or to the side of you – you must look at the wall in front of you.

· When people walk along the walkway, you can see shadows of the objects they are carrying cast on to the wall.

·  If you had never seen the real objects ever before, you would believe that the shadows of objects were ‘real.’

 The Game

· Plato suggests that the prisoners would begin a ‘game’ of guessing which shadow would appear next.

· If one of the prisoners were to correctly guess, the others would praise him as clever and say that he were a master of nature.

 The Escape

· One of the prisoners then escapes from their bindings and leaves the cave.

· He is shocked at the world he discovers outside the cave and does not believe it can be real.

· As he becomes used to his new surroundings, he realizes that his former view of reality was wrong.

· He begins to understand his new world, and sees that the Sun is the source of life and goes on an intellectual journey where he discovers beauty and meaning

· He see’s that his former life, and the guessing game they played is useless.

 The Return

· The prisoner returns to the cave, to inform the other prisoners of his findings.

· They do not believe him and threaten to kill him if he tries to set them free.

https://philosophyzer.files.wordpress.com/2012/09/gnostic-centre-cartoon-of-platos-cave.jpeg?w=248&h=192

‘ The Allegory of The Cave’ by Plato – The Meaning

 The Allegory of the cave by Plato should not be taken at face value. In essays and exams, whoever is marking it expects you to have a deeper understanding of the meaning of the theory. You can then use these to think about criticisms and then to form your own opinion.

The Cave

· In Plato’s theory, the cave represents people who believe that knowledge comes from what we see and hear in the world – empirical evidence. The cave shows that believers of empirical knowledge are trapped in a ‘cave’ of misunderstanding.

The Shadows

· The Shadows represent the perceptions of those who believe empirical evidence ensures knowledge. If you believe that what you see should be taken as truth, then you are merely seeing a shadow of the truth. In Plato’s opinion you are a ‘pleb’ if you believe this (their insult for those who are not Philosophers)!

The Game

· The Game represents how people believe that one person can be a ‘master’ when they have knowledge of the empirical world. Plato is demonstrating that this master does not actually know any truth, and suggesting that it is ridiculous to admire someone like this.

The Escape

· The escaped prisoner represents the Philosopher, who seeks knowledge outside of the cave and outside of the senses.

· The Sun represents philosophical truth and knowledge

· His intellectual journey represents a philosophers journey when finding truth and wisdom

 The Return

· The other prisoners reaction to the escapee returning represents that people are scared of knowing philosophical truths and do not trust philosophers.

Ancient-Greece-2012.doc.doc

Ancient Greece

Crete – A cultural bridge 3000-1400BCE

· Island with an advanced civilization

· While they had poor soil, they had good harbors so they became seafaring merchants.

· Their kings controlled eastern Mediterranean trade by carrying Egyptian and other Middle Eastern learning to the backward Aegean islands and Greek mainland.

· Leading city: Knossos. Ruins have been excavated since the early 1900s.

· Contributions: plumbing systems with drains and tiled pipes; sports such as boxing and bull-leaping; they made clay vases, bronze daggers decorated with enamel, gold cups, ivory carvings, wall paintings.

· Civilization collapsed in 1400 BCE – Knossos was destroyed – by invasion of the Hellenes or natural disasters?

The Hellenes

· Indo-European speaking nomadic tribes from eastern Europe

· Migrated south looking for better grasslands

· By intermarriage with the local people, they evolved into the Greeks

Greece in the Homeric Age (until 750 BCE)

· The Iliad, the story about the adventures of a Greek military expedition against the city of Troy in Asia Minor, and the Odyssey, the story of a Greek hero Odysseus returning home from the Trojan War, are attributed to the blind poet Homer.

· There was considerable doubt about the factual basis for the Iliad until the late 1870s when Heinrich Schliemann discovered what many believe to be the ruins of the city of Troy.

· During this time – Greeks lived primitively – they were ruled by tribal chieftains advised by a council of elders; they were farmers who grew wheat, olives, grapes, and shepherds herding sheep and cattle.

· They were a warring people, using iron weapons, horse-drawn chariots, and believed that their anthropomorphic gods actively intervened in human affairs.

Geographic Factors influencing Greek Development

· Greece is located on a peninsula giving easy access to the Mediterranean Sea, the Fertile Crescent, and Egypt.

· They learned about writing, navigation, from Cretan and Phoenician merchants.

· Greece has many natural harbors as well as an irregularly shaped coastline so the sea was an obvious choice for many as merchants, traders along the Black, Aegean, and Mediterranean seas.

· The Greeks exported wine, olive oil, pottery, cloth, and metal implements.

· They imported foodstuffs, timber, hides, and metal ores

· They had insufficient farmland. Between 750 and 500 BCE the Greeks established colonies along the shores of the Mediterranean and Black seas. Some movement (emigration) was also noted because of oppression by the nobility. Among the colonies they founded: Byzantium, Naples, Syracuse, and Marseilles. These colonies were important centers of Greek population, trade, and culture

· Greece has high mountain ranges enclosing fertile valleys. The land features made easy communication between settlements difficult and hazardous, thereby isolating many settlements.

· But the geographic barriers led the Greeks to organize many independent states, not a central government – but from time to time, there would be Greek based leaders who attempted to unite all Greeks. Given the geography of Greece, first loyalty of the people was not to “being Greek/the Greek nation” but to their individual city-state (polis).

Athens

Considered by many the leading Greek city-state, after 750 BCE Athens moved from being a monarchy (rule by 1 man who inherited power by family succession) to aristocracy (rule by a small group of nobles who wrested power from the monarch) to tyranny (rule by one man who seized power and generally favored the people) and finally to democracy (rule by the people). Athenian democracy encouraged similar reforms in a number of Greek city-states.

Unrest in Athens during the 8th and 7th centuries BCE

· Economic issues

· Small farmers unable to compete with low-priced grain imports were poverty stricken and borrowed money from wealthy nobles and mortgaged their land for security often resulting in the loss of their land, and being sold into slavery

· Political issues

· Common people had no voice in governance. As the monarch lost power control passed to the hands of the wealthy aristocracy

· Leadership and reforms 7th to 5th centuries

· Gradually the nobles responded to the people’s demand for reform and Athens advanced toward democracy

· Leadership was drawn from the aristocratic class:

· Draco (621 BCE) codified Athenian laws which limited the judges who were nobles by not allowing interpretation of unwritten laws to favor their own class at the expense of the common people. The code provided harsh punishment for crimes – death being a penalty for even minor offenses.

· Solon (594 BCE) rewrote the laws to 1) cancel mortgages on land, 2) free persons enslaved for debt, 3) limit the amount of land owned by one person, 4) allow all male citizens to serve on juries, 5) grant male commoners the right to vote in the Assembly. Even though these reforms were good, the wealthy maintained control of the government because only they could gain membership in the policymaking and administrative body, the Council. Only the wealthy could serve as chief executives

· Cleisthenes (508 BCE) expanded democracy by extending citizenship to more males, and permitting men of all economic classes to serve in the Council. Under Cleisthenes began the practice of ostracism banishing for 10 years any citizen deemed dangerous to the state – it was intended to prevent the rise of a dictator. This was done by vote.

· Pericles (461 – 429 BCE) a renowned orator, popular leader of Athens. His reforms included: 1) removal of all restrictions on office holding allowing all males to participate in government service, 2) paid salaries to public officials making it possible for even poor male citizens to accept jury duty and other government service. Funeral Oration is a famous speech wherein Pericles described his democratic ideals and emphasized the love of liberty, willingness to sacrifice their lives for freedom.

· The Age of Pericles or the Golden Age of Athens marks the height of Athenian democracy. Art and science thrived, manufacturing and trade prospered, and the city was beautified as never before.

· The values of Athenian society: free, individualistic, changing, experimental, and diversity.

Two Democracies – Major Differences

Ancient Athens

Modern USA

Direct Democracy – citizens themselves were members of the legislature

Representative democracy – the citizens elect legislators to represent them

Citizenship was based on Athenian ancestry, generally denied to aliens

Citizenship based upon US birth, granted to immigrants following naturalization

Women denied voting and other rights

Today men and women have equal rights

Slavery permitted

Today slavery is forbidden

Sparta – an aristocracy and a military city-state

· Situated in southern Greece on the Peloponnesian peninsula

· Small number of Spartan citizens who owned the land and were the ruling nobility

· Large number of slaves (helots) who worked the land – Sparta maintained control over them via terror and murder. After Sparta conquered the Messenians it seized half their crops to enrich the aristocracy. When they attacked Argos they faced a domestic uprising when the Messenians rebelled. Sparta ultimately prevailed.

· Fearing helot rebellions, the Spartans maintained an aristocracy in the belief that that style of government could respond more effectively than a democracy to quell rebellions.

· As an aristocracy Sparta: resisted political change, maintained inflexible institutions, sought cohesion and stability. It did not, unlike other Greek city-states, did not develop trade and industry, remaining agricultural.

· Reforms of Lycurgus – focused the Spartan society on military achievement.

· Twofold structure of society – a small warrior class known as the homoioi or equals ruled the larger population of helots.

· The state ensured male citizens subsistence, encouraged their women to engage in agriculture and business, and controlled the helots with a perpetual campaign of terror.

· Order and allegiance (eunomia) were emphasized over individual autonomy.

· Military achievement replaced cultural and economic development

· Politically Sparta combined elements of monarchy, oligarchy, and democracy. Two kings supervised religious matters, and during wartime they commanded the army. 5 ephors were key administrators in the government. The 30-member gerousia directed all political activities including foreign affairs and high court.

· Spartan youths served in krypteia a secret police responsible for terrorizing helots. They were required to kill a helot. See below!

· Spartans shunned non-military activities like trade, cultural pursuits, and agriculture. See below!

· Sparta’s emphasis on military might made itself an armed camp. The government regulated all aspects of the people’s lives. Spartan boys were taken from their homes at age 7, and received a strict military education. The girls were not to be denied, they also underwent vigorous physical training to prepare for motherhood.

· Sparta exemplified autocratic (totalitarian) philosophy that the individual exists to serve the state.

· They were the greatest warriors of ancient Greece but the emphasis on militarism caused them to neglect art, literature, and science. It was a monolithic, unvarying culture

Corinth

· Dominated by commerce, this oligarchic society was located on a fertile plain and astride a narrow isthmus. It was prosperous due to trade in pottery, and from transporting goods of other cities. Corinthians settled Syracuse and other cities in Sicily and Italy.

· We know that a tyrant replaced a ruling aristocratic oligarchy (the Bacchiad clan replaced by tyrant Cypselus 657-627 BCE)

· Cypselus’s son Periander constructed a causeway that allowed ships to be hauled from the Aegean to the Mediterranean without unloading. He made the Corinthian fleet the strongest in the region. He introduced laws to curtail excessive spending on luxuries and to employ those who were idle.

· Divided the city into 3 regions, and subjects into 8 tribes. Each tribe contributed 10 representatives to an advisory council.

· The oligarchy which replaced the tyranny included an efficient 8-man probouloi and it remained in place until conquered by Messenia in 338 BCE.

BONDS UNITING THE GREEKS – a common culture

· Language and Literature – the people spoke the dialects of the Greek language and shared Greek literature – especially the stories of Homer

· Polytheistic religion with anthropomorphic gods. The most important was Zeus, the chief god, Apollo, the sun god, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Aphrodite, the goddess of love. The personal lives of the gods who lived at Mount Olympus, their rivalries and interference in human affairs are described in Greek mythology.

· The Greeks believed that priests could receive prophecies from the gods at holy places called oracles, especially from Apollo’s oracle at Delphi.

· The Olympic Games – held to honor the gods (especially Zeus). These contests were conducted every 4 years in southern Greece at Olympia. Spectators and participants came, and the finest athletes competed in racing, jumping, discus throwing, boxing, and wrestling. All Greece acclaimed the victors in songs and poems.

· Fear of Persia – the Greeks feared that the Persian Empire planned to conquer them. When the Persians attacked, most Greek city-states temporarily cooperated to preserve their freedom.

With these bonds unifying them, the Greeks felt superior to non-Greeks, and referred to anyone not Greek as barbarian.

Greek Contributions to Civilization

The Hellenic Period (5 centuries preceding Alexander the Great)

· Golden Age of Athens was during the Age of Pericles (461-429 BCE).

· Athenians boasted that Athens was the educator of Greece (and Rome we will later see).

Theater

· Greek drama – performed in amphitheaters, employed little scenery and used a chorus to relate the story, and a limited number of actors, using of masks and robes to distinguish characters. Only males performed (use of a female was impious).

· Aeschylus (525-456 BCE) wrote Agamemnon, Prometheus Bound, and The Persians. His themes included that the gods ultimately provide human justice, (moral undertones)

· Sophocles (495-406 BCE) wrote Oedipus Rex, Antigone, and Electra. These are dramas dealing with the conflict between a person’s will and fate. Man is free to make decisions in life, but at the same time he is forced to accept the wills of the gods.

· Euripides (480-406 BCE) wrote Medea and Orestes. He realistically examined social and political ideas and vigorously criticized war, prejudice, hypocrisy, and greed. His tragic characters are more violent and emotional than other Greek dramatists.

· Greek comedies – the outstanding playwright was Aristophanes (446-385) who satirized the political and cultural leadership of Athens in his plays Lysistrata and The Frogs.

· Greek Poetry – often selected themes from Greek history, legend, and heroes, and often took material from the lives and ideals of ordinary people

· Homer (9th century BCE)

· Hesiod (750-700 BCE) wrote poems about farm life and hard labor

· Sappho (600 BCE) a woman, wrote lyric love poems

· Pindar (522-443 BCE) a lyric poet, wrote odes honoring the victorious athletes at the Olympic games

· Historical Writing

· Herodotus (484-424 BCE) the father of history. He embellished facts with fable, superstition, and hearsay.

· Thucydides (471-400 BCE) the first scientific historian who wrote an accurate and impartial account of the Peloponnesian War

· Architecture

· The Greeks constructed many public buildings, employing marble and featuring slender, well-proportioned columns. The Parthenon, the most famous building of ancient Greece, was a magnificent marble temple dedicated to the goddess Athena. Built during the Age of Pericles on a hilltop known as the Acropolis, in Athens

· Many public buildings imitated the three great styles of Greek columns: Doric (simple), Ionic (more decorative – the one that looks like Star Wars’ characters), and Corinthian (the most elaborate, with carvings of large plant leaves). The US Capitol building has Corinthian columns – what leaves were used?

· Sculpture

· Embodied city-state ideals into their works

· Emphasized simplicity, dignity, restraint, and patriotism

· Many statues of gods and athletes realistically depicted the human body

· Sculptures utilized various materials such as ivory, gold, bronze, and marble

· Among the notable sculptors:

· Phidias (500-432 BCE) carved Athena for the Parthenon and the marble frieze which extended along the walls

· Myron (450 BCE) created the Discus Thrower a statue portraying strength and motion

· Praxiteles (364-330 BCE) carved life-like statues of gods and goddesses

· Science and Mathematics

· Pythagoras (582-507 BCE) philosopher and mathematician, discovered important mathematical principles still studied today in Geometry

· Hippocrates (460-377 BCE) a physician called the father of medicine, who attributed disease to natural, not supernatural causes. The Hippocratic Oath to uphold medical standards is still taken by medical students upon graduation

· Democritus (460-362 BCE) a philosopher and scientist who advanced the theory that all matter is composed of small, indivisible atoms.

Greek Philosophy

· Philos (lover of ) Sophia (wisdom)

· Philosophers sought to understand individuals in their relationships with God, nature, other individuals to determine the meaning of human ideals such as justice, morals, and success.

· The Greeks held to the ideal of a well-rounded individual, expressed by a sound mind in a sound body. They considered both mental and physical faculties to be essential for a happy and useful life. Among the most famous of the Greek philosophers:

· Socrates (469-399 BCE)

· KNOW THYSELF! He sought truth through questioning – a method whereby the persistent asking of questions became known as the Socratic method. He was put to death by drinking hemlock (some sources say suicide, other sources say he was ordered to do it for the impiety of corrupting the youths and disrespecting the gods). There were no written works by his own hand, but did leave teachings behind via his students such as Plato

· Plato (427-347 BCE)

· Wrote many discussions of ethics religion, beauty, and logic in the Dialogues. In The Republic Plato describes the ideal government, not democracy, but aristocracy of intelligence trained to rule. His most famous student: Aristotle!

· Aristotle (384-322 BCE)

· Wrote learned treatises on philosophy, science, government, and literature. His works influenced European thought for nearly 2000 years. Among the most important works were Logic and Politics.

· He served as the personal tutor Alexander the Great.

The Hellenistic Period Contributions – which starts with the conquests of Alexander the Great.

In the lands he conquered, Alexander 1) introduced Greek language, literature, and art; 2) he founded many cities to serve as centers of Greek culture, such as Alexandria in Egypt which partly due to location, buildings, museum, and library was the greatest of the Hellenistic cities.

Philosophic contributions

· Discontent with the old ideas and old gods, Hellenistic people sought new philosophies to guide them in their daily living

· Diogenes (412-323 BCE) the leading cynic taught that to achieve contentment, individuals should practice self-control and independence. He rejected societal values of wealth, power, pleasure, social position, and patriotism. Cynic describes one who sneeringly distrusts people’s motives, attributing their actions wholly to self-interest. Cynics like Antisthenes and Diogenes fostered freedom through renunciation of material objects and daily pleasures, arguing that evil originates in preoccupation with secular affairs and material goods.

· Zeno (342-270 BCE) the founder of stoicism urged individuals to live according to reason and be indifferent to pleasure or pain. Stoic means one who calmly accepts pleasure without rejoicing, and endures pain without flinching. They underlined the rational basis of human society and of happiness, but urged their followers to accept active roles in an orderly universe. Happiness comes from accepting one’s place in life.

· Epicurus (341-270 BCE) believed that people should seek pleasure and happiness. He emphasized that pleasures should be temperately chosen to attain a balanced, moral life. An epicure is one who displays a highly refined taste in eating, drinking and other pleasures. They emphasized the rational pursuit of pleasure and the avoidance of pain by replacing desires and political ambitions with friendship and the enjoyment of simple pleasures which were seen as appropriate activities. This is how one could achieve freedom.

· Sculpture – the Hellenistic period sculptors carved realistic statues, including Venus de Milo, Death of Laocoon, Dying Gaul, and the Winged Victory of Samothrace.

· Science and Mathematics of the Hellenistic Age

· Aristarchus (310-230 BCE) an astronomer who concluded that the earth revolves about the sun.

· Euclid (about 300 BCE) a mathematician who systemized the subject matter of Geometry. Along with Apollonius of Perga they established logical proof of theorems which would become the basis of geometry.

· Archimedes (287-212 BCE) a mathematician and physicist, discovered important principles concerning the lever, the pulley, and specific gravity, known for military applications of engineering.

· Eratosthenes (276-195 BCE) a geographer, who believed the earth to be round and accurately estimated its circumference

· Dissection of live prisoners benefited Hellenistic understanding of bodily functions!

It should be noted that not all indigenous people were willing to accept Hellenization. Attempts to introduce Greek customs in Jerusalem sparked a Jewish rebellion that temporarily secured Jewish independence in 141 BCE (because Rome is on the horizon!)

Discussion of Alexander the Great – hero or villain?

PAGE

Page 1 of 1

Daily-Life-and-Important-Issues-in-the-M.doc.doc

Daily Life and Important Issues in the Middle Ages in Europe And the Crusades

Looking at the Roman Church as the dominant Institution of the Middle Ages in Western Civilization

The Ideals of Christianity

· Jesus, born in the Roman province of Judea (a part of Palestine!!!) during the reign of Emperor Augustus and was given a Jewish religious education

· He emphasized religious morals and ethics – and taught the following principles

· A single God is the Father of all humanity.

· All men are brothers, all women are sisters

· All humans should be concerned about each other

· Love God above all, love your neighbor as yourself

· The life and person of each individual are sacred

· Worth individuals practice charity, justice, and “do unto others as you would have them do unto you” (not: do it unto others before they get a chance to do it unto you)

· All persons may be cleansed of sin and achieve eternal salvation. The meek, the oppressed, and the forgiving will receive special heavenly rewards

· Jesus’ followers/disciples – (note: not all disciples are apostles, but all apostles were disciples) believed that Jesus was the Son of God, sent to the humans as Savior (Christ – from the Greek Xpistos, or anointed one), and his teaching were the fulfillment of the promises of the Covenant of the Old Testament, and can be found in the Gospels and writings of the New Testament.

The Early Church leadership

· St. Paul envisioned Christianity as a universal religion, not a Jewish sect. Jewish by birth, originally named Saul, he was converted after the death of Jesus, indeed is suspected of being one of the Jewish present at the martyrdom of Stephen. He became the Apostle to the Gentiles (non-Jewish humanity)

· St. Peter the first bishop of Rome (by way of Jerusalem, and Antioch) began to shape the internal organization of the Church after the administrative organization of the Roman empire

· St. Jerome (340-420) translated the Bible from Hebrew and Greek into the first Latin (Vulgate) edition

· St. Augustine (354-430) a philosopher, who related his conversion to Christianity after a particularly wild and gratuitous youth, in an autobiographical work The Confessions. He described how Christianity could lead to a world of peace and perfection in his book: The City of God

Early Favorable Factors for conversion of many to Christianity

· People were dissatisfied with old pagan religions – honoring many gods and goddesses

· People were attracted to the ideals of Christianity: one God, universal love, eternal salvation. The concept of the equality of individuals appealed especially to the poor and oppressed

· Christian missionaries traveled through the Roman empire and preached

· Early Church leaders displayed courage, sincerity, and ability

· People were impressed with how many Christians who, rather than renounce their beliefs, were willing to suffer persecution and die as martyrs

Early Opposition and Persecution

· Christianity was opposed within the Roman Empire

· Pagan priests were fearful that Christianity would doom their religions

· Upper classes considered Christianity a slave religion because it appealed to the lowly by preaching universality and equality

· Roman officials accused Christians of treason because they refused to worship the Roman emperor (a god), refused to serve in the Roman armies, and disapproved of gladiatorial combats and pagan feasts

· Remember: religion in the Roman Empire was not so much based upon theological terms, but rather on the concept of loyal citizenship – if you don’t honor the Roman gods, you were suspect!

· The first 300 years of Christianity were dominated by persecutions, and remarkably, growth. If someone converted to Christianity, Roman citizenship was forfeit, property confiscated, and torture and death imposed.

Constantine officially ended the persecution of Christians with the Edict of Milan in 313, and the Emperor Theodosius proclaimed it the official state religion of the Roman empire in 392.

The new religion/church spread via the 5 centers, notably Rome in the West: Clovis and the Franks in 5th century France, St. Patrick during the 5th century in Ireland, the Angles and Saxons in England during the 6th century by St. August of Canterbury, and the Saxons in Germany after subjugation by Charlemagne. By the 11th century, the Roman tradition of Christianity dominated western Europe.

The Greek tradition of Christianity – centered in Constantinople converted the Slavic people: The Slavs, Bulgars, and Russians. By the 11th century, what became the Orthodox tradition was firmly established in Eastern Europe and the Near East, Arabia, and North Africa.

Structure of the Roman Church

It had secular and monastic clergy.

The head of the Church was the pope – who resided in Rome/Vatican and who claimed authority via the role as “successor to St. Peter”.

He was aided by the princes of the Church, called Cardinals and who can be distinguished from other clergy by the crimson red robes they wear. They are usually Bishops, or Archbishops (comparable to a Patriarch), but there are 3 ranks of cardinals: cardinal deacons, cardinal priests, cardinal bishops. Cardinals form the papal electorate, but one does not need to be a cardinal to become pope, actually, a devout layman (note, I did not say woman) could be selected as pope, but would need to be ordained and consecrated as a deacon, priest, and bishop prior to assuming the throne.

Bishops head dioceses – districts. An important diocese is often headed by an Archbishop – equivalent title in the Roman church to Patriarch in the Eastern Church. A Latin Archbishop heads a church province. The Archbishop of Cincinnati heads the Ohio province of the Roman church)

Priests – serve local communities. In the western Church, priests are celibate, although some exceptions do exist today.

Deacons – also serve local communities, there are 2 orders of deacons, permanent and transitional. Permanent deacons may be married; transitional are on the road to the priesthood.

Non-ordained members of the Christian church are called the laity.

Some members of the faithful are not secular clergy or laity, they elected to join religious orders and live a consecrated life. They live by a set of rules – both men and women. Men in religious orders may be priests/monks/friars/brothers. Women may be nuns. They normally take 3 vows: poverty, chastity, and obedience. Men in religious orders live in monasteries, women live in convents.

Religious orders founded during the Middle Ages

· Benedictines

· Live according to the rule of St. Benedict, and were founded during the 6th century.

· They introduced the vows mentioned above

· They devote themselves to a life of prayer and hard work

· They farmed, provided food and medical care for needy persons

· Extended hospitality to travelers (the first holiday inns!!!)

· Maintained schools chiefly for prospective clergymen

· They copied, by hand, ancient manuscripts and preserved ancient literature

· Templars/Hospitalers

· Founded during the Crusades and combined the functions of monks and knights

· They cared for the sick and injured, and fought the Muslims during the Crusades

· Franciscans and Dominicans

· Founded during the 13th century by St. Francis of Assisi, and St. Dominic

· They consisted of mendicant (beggars) friars who originally wandered from place to place, living on alms, and preaching Christianity.

· Franciscans ministered to lower class people, the Dominicans concentrated on the educated classes and fought heresy

Activities of the Medieval Church

During the Medieval period, the Church was the most powerful institution in western Europe. Supreme in religious matters, it also undertook many non-religious functions beyond the power of the weak feudal governments.

· Religious Activities

· Hatch, match, dispatch: The Church supervised the religious needs of the people from Baptism, marriage, and burial rites. The Church taught that faith, good works, and church membership would assure eternal salvation.

· Church used the power of excommunication against those persons including kings and powerful lords who flagrantly violated Church law or trampled on Church rights. In addition to cutting the ruler off from the Church and its rites, it also freed his subjects from all obligation to him.

· The Church also had another tool: interdict which forbade religious rites to people within the realm of a ruler who ran afoul of Church wishes.

· The Church established the Holy Inquisition (did I really say Holy?) to uncover and try heretics – persons with religious views the Church considered false and therefore dangerous. Persons suspected of heresy sometimes were tortured to secure confession and repentance. Unrepentant heretics were handed over to the civil authorities for punishment, usually death. But the question remains – how many innocent people were charged with false teaching who were really correct in their views?

· Economic Activities

· Church received considerable income from its lands, gifts and assessments and taxes. The most important tax – was the tithe (10% of income).

· The Church maintained hospitals, asylums for the sick, aged, orphaned and poor

· The Church encouraged monks who farmed monastery lands to follow the best agricultural practices to set a good example for nearby farmers

· The Church prohibited the charging of interest for a loan of money – a practice called usury. Today, usury is understood to apply to excessively high or unlawful interest rates

· By the 13th century the Church owned 30% of the land of western Europe. These holdings represented gifts of land for the establishment of monasteries, convents, cathedrals, as well as land that Church officials received from powerful lords as feudal fiefs.

· Cultural Activities

· The Church promoted learning by maintaining schools, chiefly to educate young men for the priesthood (talented boys, even from the lower class could become priests and rise in the hierarchy)

· While the majority of the general public were illiterate, the clergy could read and write

· By copying ancient books and manuscripts, the monks helped preserve Greco-Roman culture

· The Church influenced literature and architecture. Medieval authors – usually member of the clergy, wrote about religious themes.

· The magnificent cathedrals…

· Political Activities

· The Church governed the Papal States in Italy

· It maintained its own courts for cases involving marriages, wills, contracts, orphans, widows, and the clergy. The privilege of the clergy only to be tried in Church courts is known as benefit of clergy. The Church legal system is called canon law

· The Church prevented feudal warfare during certain days of the week and on special holidays – a prohibition called the Truce of God, but this truce was often violated by feudal lords

· The Church claimed supremacy over civil government leading to disputes between medieval popes and civil rulers

· In 800, Pope Leo III crowed Charlemagne “Emperor of the Romans”.

· In 962 Pope John XII crowned Otto I emperor, creating the Holy Roman Empire (which was neither holy, nor Roman, nor empire)!

· On the basis of these coronations the Church asserted that popes may dethrone as well as enthrone emperors; and popes are superior to civil rulers including kings and emperors.

FEUDALISM

Defined:

· A social system of rigid class distinction and a static unchanging way of life.

· A political system of local government and military defense

· An economic system of self-sufficient agricultural manors

Reasons for Feudalism:

1. Weakness of Central Government

· Inability of central government to protect subjects from foreign invasion and local warfare

· Small farmers surrendered their lands to powerful local nobles in exchange for his promise of protection

2. Land Policy of the Germanic Kings

· In return for pledges of military assistance, Germanic rulers granted landed estates (fiefs) to important nobles

Feudal Society

· Rigid class distinction

· Land-holding nobles – privileged aristocracy

· Great mass of peasants, serfs – the unprivileged lower class

· Positions were determined from birth and the serf could not raise himself to a higher social status

· The privileged classes – primarily men, but also included wives and daughters as members of the aristocracy. The serfs included men, women and children

· Feudal Social pyramid

· At the top – the King – who nominally owns all the land in the kingdom, but who controlled only his own estates – known as the royal domain

· The powerful lords – few in number, below the king. These lords receive grants of land called fiefs from the king in return pledge him allegiance and military service. The king (or lord granting the land is known as a suzerain).

· The vassal pledges to fulfill his obligations in a ceremony called an homage

· The ceremony in which he is granted his fief is called investiture

· Lesser lords – more numerous – are vassals of the powerful lords and receive fiefs for pledges of allegiance and military service. Lesser lords could grant fiefs to other nobles – this process, when repeated several times is called sub-infeudation

· The Knights – the lowest and most numerous group of nobles constituted the bulk of feudal armies – only men could be knights

· Serfs – outnumbered the entire nobility and were the broad base of the feudal pyramid

· Complicated Vassal-Lord relationship in Europe, unlike feudalism in Japan. Why? Because it would be possible to be vassals to several different lords – wherein primary allegiance could be called into question.

· Feudal hereditary relationships – mutual obligations between lord/vassal and noble/serf were usually hereditary – that is, binding upon the heirs

· A noble’s title and property could only be inherited by the first-born son giving the concept of primogeniture a seniority status over younger siblings

Feudal Government

· Weak Central Government

· King theoretically administered the entire kingdom, but realistically only controlled the royal domain

· Remember at this time, the king was one of several powerful lords

· Vigorous Local Government

· Because the king was weak, local nobles had complete control over their own territories.

· Nobles made laws, levied taxes, dispensed justice, and waged war (functions of government, so it would be correct to say that feudal government was decentralized)

Military Aspects of Feudalism

· During Wartime

· Feudal lord could summon vassals to military service; in turn, their vassals would be summoned

· All the nobles would form 1 army to repel the invasion or prosecute the war

· At other times, minor feudal lords fought among themselves for prestige or land

· Invasions and feudal wars destroyed crops and property. Casualties among fighting men and civilians were minimized by such defenses as heavy armor and strong castle walls

· The Castle

· The lord’s estate (manor) was a castle – a cold and damp home, lacking comforts and simple conveniences, but was an excellent fortress

· Located on elevated ground, constructed of heavy wood (or after the 11th c) thick stone, and surrounded by a deep, wide, water filled trench called a moat. A draw bridge lowered across the moat provided access to the outside.

· During attacks the families of lords, vassals, and serfs found protection in the castle

This probably is a good time to note that peasants (serfs) came in essentially 2 categories – free peasants – often skilled workers at some craft, and those who are bound to the land – commonly called serfs. The free peasants had no binding relationship to the lord or the land, and would not normally fall into the protection of the lord during times of illness, famine, war – wherein the lord was obligated to provide for his serfs!

· During Peacetime

· The lord hunted wild animals, held mock battles called jousts and tournaments, and trained young nobles for knighthood

· The young noble received extended military schooling at horsemanship, wearing armor, and use of the sword, lance, and battle ax. At age 21 he became a warrior on horseback – a knight!

· These stages: often began around age 7: page, squire, knight

· The knight was expected to observe a code of honorable conduct known as chivalry which included the following:

· Loyalty to God and to the knight’s earthly lord

· Protection of the oppressed and helpless

· Support of justice

· Defense of Christianity

· Courage, courtesy, gallantry, and generosity

· Sadly – these ideals were frequently violated!

Feudal Economic Conditions

· The Self-sufficient Manor

· The manor (Lord’s castle) consisted of the farm, pasture lands, wooded areas

· The castle (manor house)

· A church, blacksmith, carpenter shop, serf’s huts and the lord’s winepress, flower mill, and baking oven

· The inhabitants raised crops, livestock for food, spun wool for clothing, tanned leather for shoes, cut lumber for furniture and buildings.

· Some essential items such as salt for preserving and seasoning food, iron for making tools and weapons had to be secured from outside.

· The Lord directed the activities, determining what was to be produced, how, and the serfs provided physical labor

· The Serfs

· Not slaves, but also not free – they could not be sold apart from the land and could claim the lord’s protection. But they were not able to leave the land without the lord’s protection

· In return for protection and the right to earn a living on the manor, serfs owed the lord services (several days of labor each week on the farmlands, and payment in kind – a portion of the grain and other crops raised on the serf’s lands. The serfs also gave a portion of the goods prepared in the lord’s ovens, winepress, flour mill

· After meeting their obligations to the lord (and the 10% tithe to the church) serfs had little left for themselves. It was a hard, tedious life, and there was little opportunity for recreation or education. They paid a heavy price for the security they received

· Low Agricultural output

· In proportion to its size and labor force, the manor raised insufficient crops. Each serf family was assigned scattered strips of land rather than a compact farm. Although ensuring a fair distribution of fertile land this arrangement wasted working time.

· Serfs only had wooden plows and crude sickles and hoes. Little was known about crop rotation or fertilization.

· They employed the 3-field system which was inefficient – letting 1/3 of the land lie fallow, uncultivated every year

· Disappearance of Trade

· At the height of feudalism (9th – 11th centuries) trade was at a virtual standstill because manors became more self-sufficient and the need for outside products became unnecessary

· To this you add the impact of feudal wars and inadequate roads and bridges making commerce unsafe and difficult

· Heavy taxes imposed by each feudal lord on good transported across his domain raised the cost of goods

Factors Leading to the decline of Feudalism

· The Crusades

· The 200 year period from 1095-1291

· Weakened economic basis of feudalism by awakening European demand for Eastern goods

· Trade revived, towns grew, the merchant class prospered

· Serfs fled to the towns (if they could go undetected for a year and a day, they were emancipated) and the self-sufficiency of the manor ended

· The Rise of National States and Absolute Monarchies

· From the 14th to the 17th c the rise of national states weakened political and military feudalism in Western Europe!!! This is significant because feudalism still exists in eastern areas of Europe (until WW1) and in Japan (until 1945)and some vestiges still exist in some areas of the world with rigid class distinctions, landless peasants, and landowning by a wealthy few in areas of Asia, Africa, Latin America.

· Crusades and feudal wars decimated the nobility and the monarch or central government gradually regained absolute power

· The French Revolution (1789-99) helped to end the remaining traces of feudalism in Western Europe

Feudalist States and the Church: Conflict

Struggles between Civil Rulers and the Church – many of which were won by popes indicating the power of the medieval Church

Investiture

· Both civil rulers and the popes claimed the right to appoint major church officials

· Civil rulers claimed the right via the feudal relationship and feudal fiefs (land).

· Popes claimed the right because they invested Church officials with religious authority (invest means to endow with power).

· At Canossa (1077) Gregory VII (Hildebrand) ordered civil rulers not to appoint Church officials. Henry IV, King of Germany and HRE, defied the order. Henry was excommunicated and deposed by the pope. This action freed Henry’s subjects from allegiance to him and encouraged his feudal lords to revolt.

· Henry journeyed to Canossa in northern Italy where he remained waiting for 3 days in the snow (barefoot!!!) doing penance for forgiveness – thus showing the power of the Church.

· The Concordat of Worms (1122) continues the investiture struggle not only between Henry and Gregory, but also between succeeding emperors and popes. A compromise agreement had been reached (Concordat of Worms) wherein:

· The Church alone could appoint Church officials and invest them with religious authority

· The civil rulers retained the right to invest these officials with feudal fiefs thus exercising a veto power over the selections of the Church. This did not end the rivalry between popes and civil rulers

· In 1206 Innocent III appointed Stephen Langton as Archbishop of Canterbury – the primate of England. The papal choice was rejected by King John – who preferred his own candidate. Innocent excommunicated John, ordered him deposed in 1212, and encouraged feudal lords to revolt. John was forced to accept Stephen Langton as archbishop, and the pope as his superior lord. Innocent III is considered the most powerful of the medieval popes.

THE CRUSADES

The Crusades (1095-1291)

Byzantine emperor appealed to the Roman Church for military aid against the Muslim Turks. The Church considered the help not because of the threat to Orthodoxy, but because the Muslims controlled Palestine. Urban II, at the Council of Clermont in 1095 summoned western Christians to wrest the Holy Land from the Muslims by waging a religious war: Crusade. This plea from the Pope aroused enthusiasm from:

· religious persons who believed that God wills it

· Christians who desired papal forgiveness of sin

· Nobles who expected to acquire new lands and great riches

· Middle class merchants who wanted increased trade

· Serfs who sought an escape from feudal oppression

· Adventurers who welcomed the travel and excitement

There were 7 major Crusades over nearly 200 years. The most significant were the First and Third Crusades

The Crusades have long been viewed as a romantic ballad, knights in shining armor, heeding the call to save “the Holy Land from the Saracens”. Today, more than 11 hundred years later, the term crusade is subject to multiple interpretations, and is linked to extreme social or political positions!

The Crusades – 1095 – 1291

For your reference this is a list of Crusades:

· First Crusade – see below

· Second Crusade – Bernard of Clairvaux preached a crusade when Edessa was conquered by Turks. French and German armies under Louis VII and Conrad III of Germany marched to Asia Minor in 1147 – failed to accomplish any major successes and endangered the survival of other kingdoms established by Crusade 1

· Third Crusade – see below

· Fourth Crusade initiated in 1202 by Innocent III which intended to attack the Holy Land through Egypt. The plan was modified by the Doge (Venetian leader) Enrico Dandolo attempted to interfere with the Byzantines in Constantinople, and sacked the city in 1204.

· The Albigensian Crusade – attempted to eliminate the heretical Cathars of southern France (this is the holy land?) in 1209. What happened was that northern France extended its control over southern France!

· Children’s Crusade (did it really exist?) 1212… did the children of France and Germany gather as a source of reproof from heaven for unworthy elders? None reached the Holy Land, all were sold as slaves or settled along the route to Jerusalem, or died of hunger.

· The Fifth Crusade – established by the 4th Lateran Council 1215 to recover the Holy Land – forces from Hungary, Austria, and Bavaria captured Damietta in Egypt in 1219, but under the insistence of a papal delegate (Pelagius) they attempted a foolhardy attack on Cairo and they fell prey to the annual flood of the Nile, and either surrendered or were destroyed in the attempt.

· The 6th Crusade – 1228 under Frederick II – without papal sanction achieved some success: Jerusalem, Nazareth and Bethlehem were delivered to the Christian control for 10 years

· 7th Crusade – the Knights Templar brought on a conflict with Egypt in 1243, and the Egyptians via the Khwarezmians, attacked Jerusalem. No outrage expressed in Europe, but Louis IX of France organized a Crusade from 1248-1254 against Egypt… but Louis spent most of the time in Acre… and in the middle of this event – was the Shepherd’s Crusade of 1251!

· 8th Crusade again organized by Louis IX came to the aid of Crusader states in the Crescent – but it was diverted to Tunis where Louis spent 2 months before dying.

· 9th Crusade – 1271 under Edward I of England. Accomplished very little and retired via truce after 1 year. The fall of Antioch (1268), Tripoli (1289) and Acre (1291) all traces of Christian rule in Syria disappeared

· Crusades in the Baltic and Central Europe --- have we gone absolutely daft here?

· These events, and it depends upon which sources you use, there can be as few as 5 or 7, or as many as 12. Some did not even reach the Eastern Mediterranean, or found western crusaders attacking Christian cities and looting Christian shrines

· They came about because the Byzantine emperor called for help against the invading Muslims. Note – this came about after the Great Schism of 1054 which broke Christian unity in Europe into 2 branches – the older Orthodox branch, and the Roman/Latin branch. Each of these branches of Christianity had their own liturgical, theological, and organizational traditions.

· Pope Urban II – answered the Byzantine petition for help (Jerusalem was in Muslim control and there were reports that pilgrims to the shrines were being harassed, molested) at the Council of Clermont in 1095 – summoning the great warriors of western Christendom to wrest the Holy Land from the Muslims by waging a religious war – a crusade.

· The Pope’s appeal aroused enthusiasm among

· Religious persons who believe that God Wills it (a motto)

· Christians who desired papal forgiveness of their sins

· Nobles who expected to acquire new lands and great riches

· Middle class merchants who wanted increased trade

· Serfs who sought escape from feudal oppression

· Adventurers who welcomed travel and excitement

· Of the 7 major Crusades historians consider the first and third to be the most significant

· The first Crusade – which began in 1096 was well organized

· Its leader was Godfrey of Bouillon

· It drove the Muslims from part of Palestine and established a Christian kingdom in the Holy Land and gained control of Jerusalem

· In 1187 Jerusalem was retaken by the Muslims led by Saladin. And this event led to Crusade #3

· Crusade #3 started in 1189 and was led by 3 kings: Frederick Barbarossa (German), Philip Augustus (French), Richard the Lionhearted (English).

· This Crusade failed to recapture Jerusalem, but Richard established a rapport with Saladin, and arranged for a grant of safe passage for Christian pilgrims to the holy places. And as a result his arrangement encountered opposition from the pope!

· Subsequent Crusades likewise failed to establish Christian Rule and in 1291 the Muslim Turks held onto control of the area until WWI

· Effects of the Crusades

· Broadened people’s outlooks

· Crusaders were exposed to the advances of Muslim and Byzantine civilizations

· They saw powerful governments, flourishing cities and trade, prosperous industry, and progress in arts and sciences

· They gained increased geographic knowledge and when they returned home, they introduced new ideas and tastes

· Stimulated trade and the growth of towns

· Demand for Eastern products – such as spices, sugar, silk, rugs, paper, glassware, and precious stones

· The growth of trade was particularly strong in Italy (think: Location! Location! Location!) but also spread to other parts of Western Europe

· Trade increased, use of money replaced barter, towns grew both in size and in number, the bourgeoisie (town dwellers) acquired wealth and influence

· And Italian towns grew as well as they supplied the various crusading armies

· Strengthened the kings, and growth of central governments

· The nobility were weakened because some sold their land to go on the quest and thereby lost their claim to feudal power

· Many were killed in the Crusades – removing possible threats to growth of royal power

· These events stimulated trade – remember the various tariffs and other restrictive actions during the feudal system). Since trade requires central authority to provide law and order the rising merchant class opposed the feudal lords and supported the kings

· Weakened serfdom

· Some serfs gained freedom by joining the Crusades

· Others paid for the use of the lord’s land in money rather than in products and services. The lords preferred money to buy equipment for the Crusades or purchase Eastern luxuries

· Slowly the feudal relationship between serf and lord evolved into the modern relationship of tenant and landlord.

· Other serfs fled to the cities – after a year and a day undetected in a city, a serf became legally free

· Encouraged learning

The Crusades (1095-1291)

Byzantine emperor appealed to the Roman Church for military aid against the Muslim Turks. The Church considered the help not because of the threat to Orthodoxy, but because the Muslims controlled Palestine. Urban II, at the Council of Clermont in 1095 summoned western Christians to wrest the Holy Land from the Muslims by waging a religious war: Crusade. This plea from the Pope aroused enthusiasm from:

· religious persons who believed that God wills it

· Christians who desired papal forgiveness of sin

· Nobles who expected to acquire new lands and great riches

· Middle class merchants who wanted increased trade

· Serfs who sought an escape from feudal oppression

· Adventurers who welcomed the travel and excitement

There were 7 major Crusades over nearly 200 years. The most significant were the First and Third Crusades

The First Crusade

· its outstanding leader was Godfrey of Bouillon

· This Crusade drove the Muslims out of part of Palestine

· It established a Christina kingdom in the Holy Land

· Gained control of Jerusalem

Nearly 100 years later in 1187, Jerusalem was retaken by the Muslims led by Salah-ad-Din (Saladin). The loss of the Holy City caused the launching of the Third Crusade

The Third Crusade

· Began in 1189, and was led by 3 kings: Frederick Barbarossa (red beard) of Germany, Philip Augustus of France, and Richard the Lionhearted of England.

· It failed in its attempt to recapture Jerusalem, but Richard established rapport with Saladin, and persuaded him to grant safe passage to Christian pilgrims.

Subsequent Crusades failed to establish Christian rule in Palestine. By 1291, the Muslim Turks completely controlled the Holy Land and retained it until 1918.

PAGE

Page 1 of 1

English Words from Arabic.docx.docx

English Words from Arabic

As with  the list of Amerindian words , this list isn't exhaustive-- the OED has over 900 words; but the others are obscure (words like enam, sulham, zibib). I've omitted speculative and less likely derivations, and also words borrowed in ancient times from some unspecified Semitic language (e.g. cumin, myrrh, sesame). I've also omitted Arabic place names, but included a few astronomical names.

After a second hyphen I give (if possible) the further derivation (Greek, Persian, etc.), or the verbal root (glossed as an infinitive; but the citation form of Arabic roots is actually the 3sg past).

Some words are borrowed directly from Arabic; but most of these words have taken the scenic route, through Spanish, Italian, and/or French; or through Turkish, Persian, or Urdu; or through Hebrew or Latin. This produces a good deal of phonological deformation; as does the dialect variation within Arabic.

The transliteration is an adaptation to html, while we're waiting for the Unicode revolution... the bolding and commas represent emphatic consonants; h' and ` are the pharyngeal approximants; ' is the glottal stop; : represents length.

--M.R.

admiral - ami:r-al-bahr 'ruler of the seas' (and other similar expressions) - amara command  adobe - al-toba 'the brick'  albacore - al-bukr 'the young camel'  alchemy - al-ki:mi:a: - from Greek  alcohol - al-koh''l 'the kohlalcove - al-qobbah 'vault' - qubba vault  alembic - al-ambi:q 'the still' - from Greek  alfalfa - alfas,fas,ah 'fodder'  algebra - al-jebr 'reintegration' - jabara reunite  Algol - al-ghu:l 'the ghoulalgorithm - al-Khowarazmi 'the (man) of Khiva'  alkali - al-qaliy 'calx' - qalay fry, roast  Allah - `allah, from contraction of al-ilah 'the god'  Almagest - al-majisti - from Greek  almanac - (Andalucian Arabic) al-mana:kh, of uncertain origin  amber - `anbar 'ambergris'  antimony - al-íthmid 'antimony trisulphide' - perhaps from Greek  apricot - al-burquq - from Greek  Arab - `arab  arsenal  - dar as,s,ina`ah 'house of making', i.e. 'factory' - s,ana`a make  artichoke - al-kharshu:f  assagai - az-zaghayah - from Berber  assassin - h'ashsha:shi:n 'hashish eaters', from the Isma`ili sectarians  attar - `itr 'aroma'  ayatollah - 'ayatu-llah 'miraculous sign of God'  azimuth - as-sumut 'the paths'; see also zenith  azure - al-lazward 'lapis lazuli' - from Persian

barbican - (possibly) bâb-al-baqara 'gate with holes'  berdache - (possibly) bardaj 'slave'  Betelgeuse - bi:t al-jauza:' 'shoulder of the Giant'  bezoar - bazahr - from Persian  bint - bint 'daughter  bled - balad 'vast open country'  borax - bu:raq - from Persian  burka - burqa`  burnouse - burnus

caliber - qali:b 'mold, last' -  calico - Qaliqu:t 'Calicut', city in India  caliph - khali:fah 'successor' - khalafa 'succeed'  camise - qami:s 'shirt' - from Latin  camphor - ka:fu:r - from Malay  candy - short for 'sugar candy', from sugar + qandi 'candied', from qand 'cane sugar' - from a Dravidian language  carat - qi:ra:t  'small weight' - from Greek  caraway - alkarawya: - probably from Greek  carafe - gharra:f - gharafa 'dip'  carmine - qirmazi: 'crimson'  carob - kharrubah  cassock  - kaza:ghand 'padded jacket' - from Persian  check - sha:h 'king' - from Persian  checkmate - sha:h ma:t 'the king is dead'  chemistry - see alchemy  chess - from Old French eschecs, plural of check  cipher - s,ifr 'empty'  civet - zaba:d  coffee - qahwah  Copt  quft - from Greek  cork - qu:rq  cotton - qutn  couscous - kuskus - kaskasa pound, bruise  crimson - qirmazi:, related to the qirmiz, the insect that provided the dye

Deneb -  d anab al-jaja:ja 'tail of the hen'  dhow - da:w  dinar - di:na:r - from Greek  dirham - dirham - from Greek  dragoman - tarjuma:n - tarjama interpret  drub -  d araba 'beat'  dura mater - Latin calque on umm al-ghali:dah 'hard mother'

efreet - 'ifri:t 'monster'  El Cid - al-Sayyid 'the lord'  elixir - al-iksi:r 'philosopher's stone' - from Greek  emir - ami:r amara command

fakir - faqi:r 'poor man' - faqura be poor  fardel - fardah 'load'  Farsi - Fa:rs 'Pars', a province of Iran - from Persian  fatwa - fetwa - fata: instruct by a legal decision  fedayeen - fida:'iyi:n 'commandos' - fida:` redemption  felafel - fala:fil  fellah - fella:h' 'husbandman' - falah'a till  felucca - fulk 'ship' - falaka be round  Fomalhaut - fum u'l-haut 'mouth of the fish'

garble - gharbala 'sift' - perhaps from Latin  gazelle - ghaza:l  genie - jinni: 'spirit'  gerbil - yarbu:`  ghoul - ghu:l 'demon' - gha:la take suddenly  giraffe - zara:fa  hadith - h'adi:t 'tradition'  haj - h'ajj 'pilgrimage' - h'ajja go on a pilgrimage  halal - h'ala:l 'lawful'  halvah - h'alwa:  harem - h'aram 'prohibited, set apart' - h'arama prohibit  hashish - h'ashi:sh 'dried herbs, hemp'  hazard - yásara 'play at dice'  hegira - hijrah 'departure' - hajara separate, go  henna - h'enna:`  Hezbollah - H'izbulla:h 'party of God'  hookah - h'uqqah 'water bottle (through which smoke is drawn)'  houri - h'u:r al-`ayu:n 'with eyes like gazelles' - h'awura have eyes like gazelles

imam - ima:m 'leader' - amma precede  Islam - isla:m 'submission' - aslama submit oneself

jar - jarrah 'large earthen vase'  jasmine - ya:smi:n - from Persian  jinn - jinn 'spirits', plural of genie  julep - jula:b 'rose water' - from Persian

Kaaba - ka`bah 'square house'  kabob - kaba:b - from Persian  kaffir - ka:fir 'infidel' - kafara conceal, deny  keffiyeh - kaffi:yah  khamsin - khamsi:n 'fifty (days)'  kismet - qisma 'portion, lot' - qasama divide  kohl - koh''l 'kohl' - kah'ala stain, paint  Koran - qura:n 'recitation' - qara`a read

lilac - li:la:k - from Persian  lemon - laymu:n - from Persian  lime - li:mah 'citrus fruit'  loofah - lu:fah a plant whose pods were used as sponges  lute - al-`u:d

macramé - miqramah 'striped cloth'  magazine - makha:zin 'storehouses' - khazana store  Mahdi - mahdi:y 'one who is guided aright' - hada: lead  majlis - majlis 'council'  mancala - mank.ala - nak.ala move  marzipan - mawthaba:n 'coin featuring a seated figure'  mask - perhaps maskhara 'buffoon' - sakhira ridicule  mattress - matrah 'place where something is thrown, mat, cushion' -  t arah'a throw  minaret - mana:rah - na:r fire  mohair - mukhayyar 'choice (goats'-hair cloth)' - khayyara select  monsoon - mausim 'season' - wasama mark  mosque - masgid - sagada worship  Mozarabic - musta`rib 'would-be Arab'  muezzin - mu'adhdhin 'criers' - adhana proclaim  mufti - mufti: 'one who gives a fatwamujahedeen  - muja:hidi:n 'figher in a jihadmullah - mawla: 'master'  mummy - mu:miya: 'embalmed body' - mu:m '(embalming) wax'  Muslim - muslim 'submitter' - aslama submit oneself  muslin - Maus,il 'Mosul'

nadir - nadi:r as-samt 'opposite the zenith'  natron - natru:n - from Greek  nizam - nidam 'government'

orange - na:ranj - from Sanskrit  ottoman - `uthma:n, a proper name

pia mater - Latin calque on umm raqi:qah 'tender mother'  popinjay - babagha:  Primum Mobile - Latin calque on al-muh' arrik al-awwal 'the first mover'

racket - râh'et 'palm of the hand' Ramadan - Ramada:n meaning perhaps 'the hot month' - ramata be heated  realgar - rehj al-gha:r 'powder of the cave'  ream - rizmah 'bundle'  rebec - reba:b  Rigel - rijl 'foot (of Orion)'  roc - rukh  rook - rukh - from Persian  Rubaiyyat - ruba:`i:yah 'quatrain'

safari - safari:y 'journey' - safara travel  saffron - za`fara:n  Sahara - çah'ra: 'desert'  sahib - ça:h'ib 'friend'  salaam - as-sala:m `alaikum 'peace be on you'  saluki - salu:k.i: 'from SalukSaracen - sharqi:yi:n 'easterners' - sha:raqa rise  sash - sha:sh 'muslin'  satin - probably zaytu:ni: 'of Zaytu:n' (a city in China)  scarlet - siqilla:t '(cloth) adorned with images' - from Latin  sequin - sikkah 'die for coinmaking'  Sharia - shari:`a  sheikh - shaikh 'old man' - sha:kha grow old  sherbet - sharbah - shariba drink  Shiite - shiya`i:y, from shiya:` 'following, sect' - sha`a follow  shrub [drink] - shurb 'a drink' - shariba drink  sine - Latin sinus, mistranslation of jayb 'chord of an arc, sine', through confusion with jayb 'fold of a garment'  sirocco - sharq 'east (wind)' - sha:raqa rise  sofa - s,uffah 'raised dais with cushions'  souk - su:k. 'marketplace'  spinach - isfa:na:kh  Sufi - çu:fi: 'man of wool'  sugar - sukkar - from Sanskrit  sultan - sulta:n 'sovereign'  sumac - summa:q  Sunni - sunni: 'lawful', from sunna:h 'rule, course'  sura - su:rah  syrup - shara:b 'beverage' - shariba drink

tabbouleh - tabbu:la  tabby - `atta:biy, a neighborhood in Baghdad where taffeta was made  tahini - -  t ah'ana crush  Taliban - talib 'student' - talaba study  talisman -  t ilsam - from Greek  tamarind - tamr-hindi: 'date of India'  tambourine - a small tambour, from tanbu:r - from Persian  tandoori - tannu:r 'oven'  tarboosh -  t arbu:sh  tare [weight] -  t arh'ah 'rejected' -  t arah'a reject  tariff - ta`ri:f 'notification' - `arafa notify  tarragon -  t arkhu:n - possibly from Greek  tell [mound] - tall 'hillock'

ujamaa - jama:` 'community'  ulema - `ulima: 'the learned ones' - `alama know

Vega - al-nasr al-wa:qi` 'the falling vulture'  vizier - wazi:r 'porter, public servant' - wazara carry

wadi - wa:di:  Waqf - waqf 'religious foundation'  wisdom tooth - from a Latin calque on adra:su 'l h'ikmi - calqued from Greek

zenith - samt 'path'  zero - s,ifr 'empty'

Feudalism 2017 1.docx.docx

Feudalism

http://www.hierarchystructure.com/feudal-system-social-hierarchy/

· Business Hierarchy

· Career Hierarchy

· Military Hierarchy

· Police Hierarchy

· Political Hierarchy

·

·

·

·

· 0 inShare

· 2

·

Feudal System Social Hierarchy

The feudal system is a political system that was prevalent in Europe in between the eighth and fourteenth centuries. Most of the agricultural societywas largely supported by the feudal system social hierarchy. In the feudal system, most of the rights and privileges were given to the Upper classes. In this hierarchical structure, the kings occupied the topmost position, followed by barons, bishops, knights and villeins or peasants. Let’s go into the details of each and every class of the feudal society.

Feudal System Social Hierarchy

Feudal System Social Hierarchy

The hierarchical levels are:

· King / Monarch

· Knights/Vassals

· Barons/Nobles

· Villeins/Peasants/Serfs

The King/Monarch

The King or the Monarch ruled the whole kingdom and owned all the land in the country. The king had total control over all the assets and he used to decide as how much quantity of land to provide on lease to the barons. The barons had to swear an oath before taking up the granted land on lease, so as to remain faithful to the king at all the times. In case any of the barons exhibited poor performance, the king had the power to withdraw the granted land and give it on lease to any other person belonging to the baron class. All the judicial power was in the hands of the king.

Barons/Nobles

The Barons or nobles leased lands from the kings, which was known as a manor. The Barons in the feudal system social hierarchywere the second wealthiest class. They were called as the Lord of the Manor. They established their own legal systems, designed their own currency and set their own tax regulation schemes.

In return of the land that they have taken on lease from the King, the Barons had to perform the following functions for them:

· They had to serve the royal council.

· They had to provide the King with Knights to tackle with any form of war.

· They had to provide food and lodging facilities to the king, when they traveled to different locations.

· They had to pay the applicable rents and taxes.

Knights/Vassals

The Knights were provided the leased land by the barons and in return, they provided military service to the king at the time of need. They also had to protect the Baron and his family. They used to keep a part of the land provided to them by the Barons and distribute the rest of the lands to the Villeins. They also used to set their own taxation and rent guidelines for the Villeins. Their main job role was to give protection to the king and therefore they were paid quite well.

Villeins/Peasants/Serfs

The Villeins were granted land by the Knights. They had to provide food and service to their superior classes on demand. They were not allowed to leave the Manor without prior permission. They had no rights and they were also not allowed to marry without the permission of their Lords. They used to be the poorest class in the feudal system social hierarchy.

Related Posts:

· Feudalism Political Hierarchy

· Medieval Social Hierarchy

· Egyptian Feudal Hierarchy

· Zhou Dynasty Social Hierarchy

· Ancient Mughal Social Hierarchy

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/feud_nobles.htm

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/malogo_hort.gif

Western Reserve Public Media

 

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/overview.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/picture.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/feudalism.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/feudalism_links.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/crusades.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/endfeudalism.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/renaissance.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/resources.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/activities.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/materials.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/watch.gif

http://westernreservepublicmedia.org/middleages/images/ornate.gif

 

Nobles

In the Middle Ages, there was a definite structure in society. You were born into a class of people and generally stayed in that class for your entire life. Working hard did not change your status. Your clothing, food, marriage, homes, etc., were determined for you. After the rank of king, the hierarchy was the nobles, the knights, the clergy (religious people), the tradesmen and the peasants. During the Roman Empire, the people were ruled by a government that had a civil system. One of the duties of this government was to protect the people. When the empire collapsed, there was a king, but there was no formal organization to keep the people safe. The nobles filled this role. In turn for service to the nobles, either through farming the land or doing duties the nobles prescribed, the peasant people were given protection. The nobles offered this protection through the use of knights, who most often were the sons of the nobles

Clothing

· Clothes were made of silk, velvet and damask.

· Bright colors were worn.

· Fur was used for linings or trimming.

· Linen or silk was used for undergarments. In the winter, women wore undergarments of fur to keep warm. Undergarments were covered by a gown. Women also wore high headdresses shaped like hearts, butterflies, etc.

· Men wore trousers covered by long coats called tunics.

· Both men and women wore jewelry. Stone cutting had not yet been invented, so whole gemstones were used. Rings and pins were the most popular items.

· Fancy clothes were a status symbol. Laws were passed that forbade peasants from wearing fancy clothes, which they couldn’t afford anyway.

 

Food

· Nobles ate rich and fancy food prepared by the servants. Many spices were used to make the food tasty.

· People did not have forks, spoons or even cups. Only a knife was used to cut meat or bread. When nobles wanted a drink, the servants brought them a container that was used by everyone.

· Flat pieces of dry bread called trenchers were used to hold the food and were shared by several people. The more important you were, the fewer the number of people who shared your trencher.

 

Childhood

· Having babies in the Middle Ages was dangerous for both the mothers and the babies. About 20 percent of women and 5 percent of babies died during childbirth. An additional 10 percent to 12 percent died during the first month. Healthy children were highly valued during this time.

· Most families wanted sons to carry on the family name. Having a daughter meant that a dowry was paid to the groom at marriage, so having female children cost more money. Because having healthy children was so difficult, most parents were happy about any birth.

· If the child survived, he or she was baptized and cared for at home by the mother and by nurses until about age 7.

· There were plenty of toys and games. Medieval children had dolls, spinning tops, rattles, hobby horses, blocks, balls, whistles and puppets. Little girls had glass jewelry for dress-up, while little boys played with wooden soldiers, whips, toy horses and wooden swords.

· Royal children learned a few manners, a little reading, writing and dancing.

· At age 7, boys were sent to another castle to begin learning to become a knight. If they were unsuited for this, they were sent to a monastery to become a monk.

· At age 7, girls were sent to another castle to learn to become a lady. They learned how to manage a household, care for children, weave, sew, play an instrument, dance and sing.

 

Marriage

· Marriages were never based on love. They were arranged by the parents and often involved land issues and strategic bonds.

· Girls as young as age 12 were married to anyone who met the requirements of the girl’s parents. Grooms could be from 20 years to 50 years old.

· A man was the head of the household and the wife was his property — to be treated in any way he wanted.

· Men were allowed to divorce their wives, but women were not allowed to divorce their husbands.

 

Homes

· Within the castle was a building called the keep where the nobleman and his family lived.

· The castle consisted of a great hall that served as an office, dining room and dance hall.

· The upper floors contained bedrooms for the lord and his family.

· Nobles’ families had sitting rooms called solars where the family gathered to play games and listen to music.

· There were stables and a large kitchen, both of which were staffed by servants.

· Castles were generally quite smoky. A central fire area with a hole in the roof was standard. Perhaps some carpets, called tapestries, hung on the walls, but the floors were often dirt-covered with dried grass and reeds, or were made of stone. Dogs generally were allowed to go anywhere.  By today’s standards, we would find the cleanliness to be very bad.

 

Recreation

· Men spent much time with hunting and falconry. Men were hired to capture and train hawks.

· Knights gathered for “jousting” tournaments.

· Women sewed, took care of children and ran the estate.

 

Greek-Columns-by-Sarah-Jackson.pptx.pptx

Greek Columns

Everything You Need to Know

The Three Orders or Classes

There are three orders or classes of Greek Columns. The orders or classes are

Doric

Ionic

Corinthian

Doric Columns

Doric Columns were first introduced in Greece and colonies in Southern Italy.

The style of the column is plain. The column has a grooved shaft . The table or the capital is plain. It is the only type of column that doesn’t have an extra base part.

The Doric Column is sometimes associated with masculinity because it is the strongest of all of the orders of columns.

Ionic Columns

Ionic Columns are more elaborate than the Doric Order.

The columns are slimmer and the capital is decorated with scroll or a volute pattern.

Style of column is found in Eastern Greece.

Corinthian Columns

Found in Roman architecture

Corinthian Columns are the most elaborate of all the orders.

The capital is decorated with acanthus leaves.

Works Cited

AncientGreece.com. United Press, 2008.

Web. 23 Apr. 2011

About.com. The New York Times Company, 2010.

Web. 22 Apr. 2011

Mary Renault.docx.docx

Mary Renault

https://www.maryrenaultsociety.org/who-is-mary-renault.html

Who Is Mary Renault?

When President Kennedy was once asked who his favorite author was, he replied, “Mary Renault.” The Mary Renault Society, a group centered on the Triangle area of North Carolina, is named after a writer who created extraordinary historical novels and at the same time fostered societal tolerance towards homosexuality. When Eileen Mary Challans was born in 1905 in Essex (now a part of Greater London), homosexuality really could only be publicly mentioned with repulsion (it wasn’t until 1967 that homosexual behavior was decriminalized between males in England and Wales – it was never criminal for females – and another six years before the American Psychiatric Association declassified it as a mental disorder).

Whether her comfortable childhood and boarding school education meant loving parental support or continually expressed disappointment, Mary grew up a bookish, introverted child. Her plan when she entered St. Hugh’s College, Oxford – a college for women, where one of the tutors was J.R.R. Tolkien – was to become a teacher (because of his influence, while there she wrote a novel set in medieval times; but she burned the manuscript because she felt it lacked authenticity). Her Oxford education did clearly stimulate a love for Plato that had begun when she was younger. Also, living with a relative of the discoverer of the Minoan Palace of Knossos, she discovered a lifelong devotion to the worlds of ancient Crete, Macedon, and Greece (richly nourished by time spent in the Ashmolean Museum).

Mary & Julie Mary & Julie

Mary got her degree in English in 1928 and set out to live independently, disappointing society and parents by not getting married and settling down to domestic bliss. The result, however, since she didn’t have much of an allowance to live on, was malnutrition and rheumatic fever, and she finally wound up living back at her parents’ home for a year to rest. In 1933, well enough to leave for a walking holiday in the Cotswolds, she ended up back at Oxford, where at Oxford’s Radcliffe Infirmary she decided to become a nurse. Her studies eventually resulted in a nursing degree in 1936; but something more important happened before that. It was here that she met fellow trainee Julie Mullard, who was to be her lifelong companion.1

Mary began working as a nurse after graduation, and her off-duty hours were filled with writing. Her first novel, Purposes of Love (1939) was a hospital romance, and it appeared under the pseudonym Mary Renault.2The next spring she was among those who treated the Dunkirk evacuees, and as war continued she also worked in Radcliffe Infirmary’s brain surgery ward. But writing had taken hold, and her next two books, both published during WWII, were written in after hours time.

Though her first novel focused on a heterosexual romance, after it homosexual themes became more and more overt, leading in 1953 to her sixth and last non-historical novel, The Charioteer, which deals with the (platonic) attraction between a soldier and a conscientious objector during WWII; this was the first British novel to face homosexual love squarely. It managed not only to show profound sympathy for the homosexual male but also to move the reader to empathize, to feel the love as his/her own, instantly making Mary an important figure in “the sexual revolution.”

This kind of topic had consequences. Any mention of homosexuality was shocking to British society. Mary Renault’s honest and sympathetic treatment of homosexual characters as complex beings (rather than as sad, perverted, campy figures) provoked outrage. Fortunately, MGM chose her 4th novel, Return to Night for an award of £25,000, a vast sum (in 1950 a brand new Jaguar XK120 only cost £9983), even after the government taxed 80% of it away. With that money, in 1948 Mary (and Julie) moved to tax-free South Africa, and although she traveled in Africa and Greece, she never returned to England.

The two settled in Durban and, in contrast with the established social mores of life back in England, they found a society that was relatively liberal and tolerant. Despite reclusive tendencies, Mary’s and Julie’s lives broadened to include socializing and parties with their fellow expatriates, many of whom had similarly fled repressive attitudes back home.

They both became citizens of South Africa. Unlike most whites at the time, however, they also joined Black Sash, the women’s movement that was in the forefront of the fight against apartheid. In 1959 Julie’s activities against discrimination even forced the two to move to Cape Town. It was a heady time, but as time passed, Mary became more and more disillusioned with radical politics (later in life she expressed a discomfort with the “gay pride” movement that emerged in the 1970s after the Stonewall riots, preferring the private world of her writing to activism).

Nevertheless, she had noticed parallels between the deepening crisis in South Africa and fifth century BC events in Athens. The tolerant spirit of South Africa made it less necessary for her to deal with antigay attitudes, but by exploring her fascination with Greek warrior society in a distant world, Mary was completely freed from handling prevailing societal attitudes towards homosexuality; instead it was possible for her to focus on philosophical depths in the basic nature of love and of leadership. Finally she had the freedom to indulge her interest in ancient Greece.

Mary had not been a classicist by training, but she was scrupulous in the accuracy of detail of her reconstructions. Before publishing her first historical novel, The Last of the Wine (1956), she and Julie visited mainland Greece and the islands (including Crete) to check the architecture and landscape in this, the first of her historical novels.

Eventually there were eight of these. And the history presented in them did not go unchallenged.4 She had relied heavily on the (now controversial) theories of Robert Graves for her two books about Theseus (The King Must Die in 1958 and the 1962 The Bull from the Sea), some labeled her image of Alexander the Great romantic and uncritical, and real study of Macedonia as a sub-discipline of the history of Greek civilization only began in earnest a year after the publication of her first work about Alexander’s youth, Fire From Heaven(1969). Still, even critics credit her with bringing ancient Greece alive and providing a vivid and perceptive grasp of personalities, not to mention thorough accuracy in historical detail.

And her success was enormous. Forty years later she remains the standard by which all other presentations of Alexander the Great are judged.

Her contribution towards tolerance of homosexuality is harder to evaluate. There are those who fault her for her reticence on the topic, for not standing up stridently and forthrightly for identity politics. The fact is, though, that the strength of her presentations lies precisely in the sophistication of what she leaves unsaid. In the worlds she created, homosexuality was offered simply as a natural and unthreatening part of a continuum of human sexuality – which she believed was innately in flux – and she rejected any logic that would characterize people primarily by their sexual orientation.

After a long, very productive, and enduring body of work, Mary Renault succumbed to lung cancer in a nursing home in Cape Town on December 13th, 1983. In her 78 years of life, she had brought life to the ancient Grecian world and made the formerly untouchable topic of homosexuality, if not normal and irrelevant, at least considerably more human.

Contemporary fiction

1939

Purposes of Love (US: Promise of Love) a hospital romance whose main characters, a brother and sister, are enamored of the same man

1940

Kind Are Her Answers a clever romantic theater novel (about a romance between an un-masculine actor and an un-feminine doctor)

1943

The Friendly Young Ladies (US: The Middle Mist ) a light social comedy of (lesbian) sexual identity between a writer and a nurse – in which the issue is hardly discussed

1947

Return to Night the forbidden love affair between a female doctor and a younger male patient

1948

The North Face  a heterosexual romance novel

1953

The Charioteer  (US publication in 1959) the strains of a soldier’s love for a conscientious objector

Historical novels

1956

The Last of the Wine  the story of an Athenian and his (male) lover during the Peloponnesian War, including Socrates’ death; a good place to begin the study of Plato

1958

The King Must Die the adventures of Theseus of Athens until the death of the king, his father

1962

The Bull from the Sea a sequel to The King Must Die, detailing the rest of Theseus’ life and adventures

1966

The Mask of Apollo a Greek actor narrates the story of Greek drama (including Plato, Dionysius the Younger, and an appearance by Alexander)

1969

Fire from Heave n the boyhood through adolescence of Alexander the Great (ages 4 through 19)

1972

The Persian Bo y Alexander after he had conquered Persia, as seen through the eyes of his young eunuch lover

1978

The Praise Singer  a pseudo-autobiography of the lyric poet Simonides at a time when the oral tradition was being replaced by the written word

1981

Funeral Games the feeding frenzy of Alexander’s several successors

This site contains a review of each one of the eight historical novels, each with a vast set of relevant links to characters, animals, places, maps, vase paintings, and coins related to it.

Non-fiction

1964

Lion in the Gateway: The Heroic Battles of the Greeks and Persians at Marathon, Salamis, and Thermopylae about the Persian Wars

1975

The Nature of Alexander  –  a biography of Alexander the Great

Drama

1948 (?)

for BBC producer Cedric Messina a revisionist radio play retelling the Mutiny on the Bounty but in a version sympathetic to Captain Bligh

1949

collaborated with Peter Albrecht in writing the dialog for a play Dark Freedom

1950’s (?)

for the S. African Broadcasting Corporation, The Song of Troy, a version of the Iliad

The King Must Die and The Bull From the Sea have been adapted as an 11-part serial by the BBC. In April 2006 the BBC aired the one-hour documentary Mary Renault – Love and War in Ancient Greece 5

Her Significance

Rarely does a single novelist cast such a shadow over an entire topic in a genre of fiction. If one asks for a list of mainstream historical novels on Alexander the Great, or even on ancient Greece, the reply is usually some variation on, “You have read Mary Renault, haven’t you?” In fact, the impact of Renault may be somewhat responsible for the relative dearth of fictional works on this enigmatic personality dubbed Alexander Magnus by the Romans and who was, arguably, the most famous non-religious figure prior to the 20th Century. Comparisons to Renault are unavoidable, and authors (and publishers) may prefer not to run the risk of being “almost Renault.” (Lest I be thought to exaggerate, consider the plethora of books on King Arthur, Julius Caesar, or even Robin Hood.)

– Reames, Jeanne; Beyond Renault: Alexander the Great in Fiction, text c1997-2009; retrieved 15 Jan 2010

Novelist and non-fiction author Linda Proud in 1999 commented:

Mary Renault. The name has never meant for me anything less than a superlunary being. This, of course, would have embarrassed her no end. She was an ordinary person, a nurse, a writer, both passionate and reclusive. She had faults. She made mistakes. She was gay. But none of this touches my relationship with her. Soul to soul, torches are passed on. Thus I write this in homage to a writer who guided me to Plato as Virgil guided Dante to heaven, who beguiled me with story and language and history, who showed me that some things do not change with time, that there is an eternal aspect to man which unifies us with our ancestors. Most of all, it is a homage to the one who gave me a goal in writing which seems unreachable. The pages of her books have grown yellow on my shelves, but their words still ring with their wild passion….

– Proud, Linda (1999), The Glimpse of a Strong Greek Light, Historical Novel Society, retrieved 12 Jan 2010

Sources of data in this biography:

· Historical Novel Society, Glimpse of a Strong Greek Light

· Ed Stephan, ‘The Greek World of Mary Renault”

· Absolute Astronomy.com biography of Mary Renault (from Wikipedia), including notable quotations from her works

· A review of Caroline Zilboorg’s The Masks of Mary Renault

· KZN Literary Tourism biography of Mary Renault (the site discusses all the writers who are connected to KwaZulu-Natal)

· Cambridge University Orlando project: Women’s Writing in the British Isles

· Wapedia biography of Mary Renault

· Powell’s Books review of The Friendly Young Ladies

· A listing of all 20th century fiction featuring Alexander the Great; Link no longer available (home.earthlink.net/~mathetria/Beyond_Renault/renault.html) retrieved January 2010

Middle Ages and the Investiture controversy.docx.docx

Middle Ages: Investiture Controversy

https://www.usna.edu/Users/history/abels/hh315/investiture%20controversy.htm

The Gregorian Reform and the Growth of Papal Supremacy, 1049-1159

Richard Abels

OVERVIEW AND GENERAL THESIS :

The eleventh- and twelfth-century papacy's attack on the clerical abuses of simony, clerical marriage, and lay investiture is sometimes called the Gregorian Reform (after Pope Gregory VII, 1073-1085), even though this reform movement had begun earlier with Pope Leo IX (1049-1054). "Simony" (named after Simon Magus from the Acts of the Apostles) was the practice of purchasing spiritual offices/church positions. Clerical marriage was the practice of priests marrying. By 1050 both were regarded by monastic reformers as serious abuses among the secular clergy (i.e. the priesthood). Reformers, influenced by the rise of a commercial economy, interpreted as simony the traditional practice of bishops thanking with gifts the kings and princes who had appointed them to their sees. The older view was that it was simply good manners (the reciprocity of gift-giving).

The Gregorian Reform gave rise to the “Investiture Controversy” (1075-1122). Lay investiture was the practice of laypeople (non-clergy) “investing” ecclesiastical (Church) officers with the symbols of their spiritual offices and powers and, by implication, with the offices themselves. ("Invest" in this sense means to give someone the symbols of office; "investiture" is similar to the military practice of “frocking,” in which an officer selected for promotion pins on the symbols of his or her new rank.) The accepted practice in the early middle ages was for a powerful layperson, usually a king or emperor, to confer upon a newly “elected” bishop the symbols of his episcopal office: a crozier (shepherd’s crook), symbolizing his pastoral duties, and a ring, symbolizing his marriage to the Church. According to canon law, bishops were supposed to be elected by the clergy of the diocese and approved by the laity in their diocese. In practice, anointed kings, claiming to be God’s vicars, appointed bishops and“invested” them with the symbols of their spiritual (spiritualia) and temporal (regalia) authority. As Warren Hollister put it, “Gregory attacked this custom of lay investiture as a crucial symbol of inappropriate lay authority over clergy. His attack was a challenge to the social order and a threat to the authority of every ruler in Western Christendom.” (Medieval Europe: A Short History, 9th edn, 2002, p. 208). 

Although the practice of lay investiture was first banned by Pope Nicholas II in 1059, what historians call the Investiture Controversy dates from 1075, when Pope Gregory VII (1073-1085) renewed the ban, along with prohibitions on simony (purchasing church offices) and marriage of priests, in conjunction with a dispute with King Henry IV of Germany (1056-1106) over rival claimants to the episcopal see of Milan.  The underlying issue of the Investiture Controversy was lay control over the appointment of bishops and abbots. Bishops, in particular, possessed jurisdictional authority over extensive territories and lands (symbolized by their regalia). Rulers in the eleventh century (and throughout the middle ages) depended upon them for the administration of their realms. Kings, on the other hand, claimed to rule by grace of God, and insisted that they were God’s temporal vicars, charged with overseeing and protecting His Church. The Investiture Controversy was not a conflict between “Church and State.” Rather, it was a contest between popes and kings concerning the authority claimed by the latter over the Church and its clergy.

Together the Gregorian and Reform and the Investiture Controversy constituted a sort of 'Frankenstein' story. The 'monster' was Church reform; its creator was Henry III, King of Germany and “Emperor of the Romans”; and the outcome was the destruction of imperial power and authority in Germany and Italy.  The Emperor Henry III, the epitome of the eleventh-century theocratic king, saw the purification of the Church as his duty as a Christian king, and saw his bishops (whom he had appointed from his chapel) as the means by which the clergy would be cleansed.  As “Roman emperor,” Henry III regarded the papacy as under his protection and within his jurisdiction. He believed that it was within his authority to depose unworthy popes and appoint more worthy ones in their place. The war against simony and nicolaitism joined emperor and pope (Leo IX) together as friends and allies; Pope Leo IX looked to Henry III for support, and recognized his patrocinium over the Church (as he had done as bishop of Toul). For Leo IX there was no contradiction between papal supremacy over the Church, ecclesiastical reform, and theocratic kingship.

But the death of Emperor Henry III in 1056 and the succession of a child, Henry IV, as the new king of Germany, coupled with the hostility of the Roman aristocracy toward the reformers, led the papacy to fend for itself. The reform movement that began as an attempt to purify the morals of the clergy and to extend papal supremacy over the episcopacy became directed toward freeing the Church from lay control. In 1059 reformers in the papal curia, led by Cardinal Bishop Humbert of Silva Candida, convinced Pope Nicholas II to condemn the practice of lay investiture.  In 1076 a dispute over succession to the see of Milan brought Pope Gregory VII and King Henry IV into direct conflict over the issue of lay investiture. The the war against simony, which had been supported by German theocratic kings, now became a war against lay investiture, which ideologically was a challenge to the very foundations of German royal/imperial power. The papacy repudiated the Carolingian/Byzantine conception of Christomimetic kingship and substituted in its place a new vision of the spiritual/temporal hierarchy in which the pope rather than the emperor was God's true vicar on earth, a papal theocracy that was first enunciated by Pope Gregory VII in the Dictatus Papae of 1075 and which was achieve its fullest form in the pontificate of Pope Innocent III (1198-1216).

Ironically, the dynamics of the reform movement was also to lead to attacks upon the papacy. Along with the papal reform movement came outburst of lay religious enthusiasm and demands from both the pious laity and the reform clergy for a purer, more spiritual conception of the Church. The Patarini of Milan is instructive here. These Milanese laymen, many of whom were businessmen, began as allies of the papacy in its struggle with the 'corrupt,' worldly clergy of Milan; they ended as a synonym for heresy. The victory of the papacy made it the target, rather than the sponsor, for reform, especially as the development of papal jurisdiction led to the papacy becoming a true ecclesiastical monarchy.

 

I. THE "CHURCH" AND THE LAY ARISTOCRACY, CA. 1050               In the ecclesiastical writings of the High Middle Ages, the 'Church' (Ecclesia) was the community of all baptized Christians, consisting of clergy (those who have dedicated themselves to the profession of religion) and laity (ordinary believers). The clergy included both the secular clergy, whose role was to live in the world and minister to the sacramental and spiritual needs of the laity, and the regular clergy or monks, who lived apart from the world and worshiped God in communities under a rule.              By the year 1050, the institutional Church (consisting of all the various churches and monasteries) possessed perhaps as much as a fifth of all the landed wealth in Western Europe. This was the result of gifts to 'saints' donated by pious laymen, who saw such donations as a way to remedy their condition with God. Such gifts are best understood as part of a 'gift-giving' society shaped by the ethos of reciprocity, in which each gifts and benefit expected a gift/benefit in return (conversely, injuries had to be paid back with injuries). As expressed in early medieval charters, pious donations of land were given out of thanks to God for having blessed the donor with his wealth and out of hope that by giving God and his saints land, God might reciprocate with an eternal gift of salvation. In the language of the tenth and eleventh centuries, these nobles sought the 'friendship' and 'love' of the monks. Their association with a monastery gave them access to the monks' sanctity; among the returns that the monks gave their noble benefactors were a place for burial and even a place to spend their final months or years.  The general theme is that the goods of this transitory life ought to be used wisely to obtain a heavenly reward: Do ut des ('I give so that you will give').

            Land meant wealth and power. Reluctant to alienate property from their lineage, noble donors often founded  proprietary churches , religious foundations that were to be controlled by the donor's family. The donor's family would retain the right of appointing the monastery's abbot, thus retaining effective control over the land (and securing not only the spiritual benefits of the prayers of the monks and Christian burial in land associated with a saint, but a place for younger sons). Manorial lords, similarly, regarded churches on their lands as belonging to them. Thus in 1050 many monasteries and parish churches were effectively in private hands, and laymen often had the hereditary right of bestowing a church with its tithes, burial rights, and revenues to whomever they wishes, often pocketing much of the money themselves. This privatization of religion meant a fragmentation of the 'Church,' much like happened with the 'state' with the passage of royal prerogatives and rights into private hands. The idea of a universal Christian community, the Church, was all but lost. In early 11th-century charters the term ecclesia invariably came to be associated with the actual buildings, the churches. The result was a clergy not only dependent upon the patronage of powerful laymen but also often sharing their secular outlook. Priests usually married or had concubines. Bishops were great nobles in their own right, the lords of episcopal cities, of vast holdings belonging to their sees, of delegated royal rights of justice and revenues (including minting, markets, and tolls), and the masters of magnificent households. Such prince-bishops not only supplied knights to fight for their lords, but often led these warriors into battle. Some were holy men; many were more comfortable on horseback on the hunt or campaign than they were saying the Mass.              Even the princes of the church, the bishops, were appointed by laymen. Early medieval kings depended upon the support of a literate clergy for the administration of their realms. They also depended upon bishops and the greater abbots to support them with knights owed from their vast landed holdings. A bishop's role as defender of his city meant that he had to concern himself with military matters. Between 886 and 908 ten German bishops fell in battle. In the year 1000 Bishop Bernard commanded forces of Emperor Otto III and fought with lance that contained nail of the true Cross. The admittedly unworthy Pope John XII in 960s fought as armed soldier to defend Rome. It is not surprising, therefore, that kings, dukes, and counts would have controlled the appointment of bishops in their territories. (The eleventh-century Capetian kings of France drew much of their power from their patronage over the French episcopacy.) The kings of Germany in the tenth and eleventh centuries, for instance, would often fill vacant sees with royal chaplains (priests of the royal household) who had distinguished themselves through service to the throne. An ambitious cleric would do well to seek a position in the king's court.              The theory behind this lay control over clerical appointment derived from a theocratic conception of kingship. Kings were consecrated and anointed to rule (by bishops). They reigned by grace of God and, according to the Bible (Romans 13.1-4), they were God's swords of justice on earth ruling with the power of God. In the Eastern Roman Empire (Constantinople/Byzantium) this conception of kingship developed into the idea that the emperor was the living icon of Christ, possessed with the majesty of God. A similar view was taken by the Frankish king (and emperor) Charlemagne (768-814) and his successors. Though crowned emperor by the pope in 800 A.D., Charlemagne saw himself as entrusted by God with the welfare of his Church and, hence, responsible for its well being.              The idea that kings stood directly below God in a divine hierarchy of authority gave rise to the practice of Lay Investiture. This was the practice of powerful laymen furnishing newly elected bishops and abbots with the symbols of their spiritual offices. (In the case of bishops this included the bishop's crozier, i.e. shepherd's staff, and his ring.) Kings would also bestow upon the newly created prelates the symbols of the temporal authority that they would now possess along with their episcopal and abbatial offices. These symbols of delegated royal authority (e.g. scepters) were called regalia. Kings did not consider Lay Investiture an 'abuse' but a privilege emanating from the divine nature of kingship.              The wealth of episcopal sees and abbacies was so great that they became a sort of commodity. Kings would sometimes sell the ecclesiastical offices to clerical followers, who would then recoup their money from the peasants who worked the Church's lands. The sale of spiritual offices was known as  simony  (see below for further discussion). What complicated matters was the ethos of reciprocity and the confusion between the bishop's role as a spiritual leader and as a feudal noble. As a landed lord, a bishop, like any other vassal, was expected to pay his lord a  relief  for the right to take up the fief. And by the ethical demands of reciprocity, a new bishop was morally obliged to thank his patron and lord with a suitable gift to show his gratitude. Thus what one man might consider the sin of simony, another might justify as being a proper gift of thanks. With the fragmentation of church authority and the springing up of multitudes of local churches and abbeys, this sort of transaction became ubiquitous. What exacerbated it was the rise of a cash economy, which made the exchange of spiritual office for gift virtually indistinguishable from a market transaction--and in some cases they undoubtedly were sales.   

St Ulrich, bishop of Augsburg 923-973, a model pre-reform bishop

            In the tenth and early eleventh centuries, bishops were great nobles, whose landed wealth made them among the most powerful secular lords in their dioceses.  It was possible for a cleric without wealthy and powerful kinsmen to rise to the office of bishop during this period--indeed two of the most renowned intellectuals of the early middle ages, Bishop Fulbert of Chartres (ca. 1020) and Gerbert of Aurillac, who became Pope Sylvester II in 999, had humble origins--, but such men were the exception. Most bishops came from the highest nobility, unsurprising given both the class assumptions of the time and the need in this gift-giving society to make presents to the right people. A bishop's nobility meant that he could enrich his church and monasteries with his familial wealth; a poor bishop, it was thought, was more likely to use his position to help his kinsmen by transferring to them the church's lands, either as gifts or benefices. It was taken for granted that the secular aristocracy would support and foster their clerical kinsmen's rise in the church, and that a bishop would use his position to benefit his blood relations. German bishops were particularly involved in political affairs. Merovingian and Carolingian rulers had claimed the right to “nominate” bishops and abbots, which meant in effect to appoint them. This was a violation of existing canon law that mandated that bishops be freely elected by the clergy and laity of the diocese and that abbots be chosen by the monks, but Carolingian rulers and their successors in France and Germany claimed that they were not mere laymen. Having been anointed kings, they claimed to have spiritual as well as secular authority, and insisted that they were entrusted by God with the protection of His church. As successors of the Carolingians, the Ottonian and Salian kings of Germany retained control over the appointment of German bishops and abbots of royal monasteries. (In tenth-century France, by contrast, this right of nominating bishops had devolved for about half of the episcopacy into the hands of counts and bishops.) The path to a bishopric in tenth- and eleventh-century Germany ran through the court of the king. It was common for kings to fill episcopal vacancies with royal chaplains who had shown ability and loyalty through service as royal chaplains. It is little wonder that when King Otto I the Great (936-974) sought to enhance the power of the German king over the dukes who had elected him, he relied upon bishops and abbots to serve as imperial administrators. Otto and his successors invested bishops and royal abbots with regalian rights over the lands belonging to their churches. These so-called “immunities” gave bishops and abbots the right to exercise high and low justice in their courts (i.e. to fine and punish all criminal activity) and exemption from taxation. They became in effect royal agents and secular rulers. Episcopal and abbatial immunities under the Salian kings of Germany (1024-1125) were territorialized, extending beyond the lands owned by their churches. These prince-bishops and prince-abbots became in effect territorial rulers. By royal grant, they could mint their own coinage, exercise jurisdiction over criminal offenses and breaches of the forest laws, and collect royal dues owed by custom. Some bishops were even invested with entire counties and given the title of count or duke. From 983, the year of Otto III’s death, to Henry III’s death 983, German bishops held at least 36 counties.

The career of Ulrich (or Udalrich), bishop of Augsburg in the first half of the tenth century, was typical (see Heinrich Fichtenau, Living in the Tenth Century). Ulrich was a saint, canonized within fifty years of his death, and we know so much about him because of the Vita, 'saint's life,' written by Gerhard of Augsburg sometime between 982 and 993 to celebrate his holiness. A Vita was by no means a modern biography. The hagiographer's purpose was to glorify his subject. Gerhard of Augsburg intended to present his hero as holy and without blemish. It is therefore interesting how secular Ulrich appears in the Vita Sancti Uodalrici. Ulrich's family was of comital rank, kinsmen of the dukes of Swabia. As was the custom, his parents presented him as an oblate (offering) to the church while he was still a child. He was educated in the monastery of St. Gall and distinguished himself as a student. His uncle Adalbero, the bishop of Augsburg, took him into his household, where he rose through his skills and self-presentation to the office of chamberlain. When his uncle died, Ulrich left because he thought the new bishop came from too lowly a family to serve honorably.  His near kinsman Duke Burchard of Swabia came to his aid, presenting him at court to King Henry I of Germany. Henry showed the young cleric favor because of his noble blood and excellent bearing, making him one of his household retainers (fideles). Both Henry I and Count Burchard supported Ulrich's candidacy for the episcopacy of Augsburg when that see became vacant in 923.

During the civil war that plagued the early years of Otto I's reign, Bishop Ulrich supported Otto by holding for him the castle of Schwabmuenchen. One of Bishop Ulrich's nephews became count of Swabia, and another, Adalbero, succeeded him as bishop of Augsburg. In order to prepare Adalbero for the office, Ulrich took his nephew into his household, first placing him in charge of the bishop's soldiers, then making him the bishop's representative to the royal court. Ulrich even gave Adalbero authority to receive oaths of fidelity to the bishop and to carry the bishop's crozier. This last favor provoked criticism from the other German bishops, who feared that the example would catch on. Ulrich saw the logic of their argument and removed his permission, but on condition that the bishops and clergy would agree to elect Adalbero as his successor on his death. Ulrich's attempt to resign his episcopacy in favor of his nephew led to his condemnation by a Church council at Ingelheim. Ulrich did penance and was forgiven, though notice of his absolution only arrived to him on his deathbed. He was 'canonized' (recognized as a saint) by the pope in 993, which was the first example of papal canonization and led to regularizing the process by which the Church recognized its saints.              Ulrich's late tenth-century biographer describes his ecclesiastical activities, emphasizing his visitations to the churches and monasteries in his diocese, during which he would give sermons in Latin (presumably with someone translating them into German for the uneducated), preside over episcopal courts, supervise the morals of the clergy under his care, and perform sacraments and liturgies. The bishop's spiritual duty was to ward off evil spirits, and liturgies, prayers calling upon God to bestow blessings, were conceived to be, in Fichtenau's phrase, 'a presentation of the divinely ordained order, with the bishop in the center and his clergy serving him.' A typical liturgy for the dedication of a new church had the bishop rapping on the church door with his crozier three times before the clergy within opened it for him, then drawing the alphabet with his crozier diagonally across the floor of the church. This would be followed by the bishop blessing the church with water mixed with ashes and salt, symbolizing the Christian people (the water), Christian teachings (the salt), and the passion of Christ (the ash). Such liturgical and ritual duties were in the tenth century more deemed to be more important spiritually for the faithful than pastoral care. Ulrich instructed the clergy under him mainly through his own example. A bishop was also expected to care for the poor, and the traditional formula for episcopal finances reserved one-quarter of revenues for the feeding and clothing of the poor.              Ulrich had other, less spiritual, duties as bishop. Another tenth-century bishop, Rather of Liege, explained his obligations as a newly consecrated bishop: "I was enthroned, I presided over an assembly of clerics, I led my military host against the enemies of the Emperor Otto (I), I returned, I received him who had consecrated me bishop (Bruno of Cologne) and served him, gave him gifts, accompanied him on his journey home as a most devoted servant. Then I turned around, traveled through the diocese, conferred with the most important clerics and laity about what was to be done in order to do justice with everyone" (from Fichtenau, p. 200). An imperial bishop was also expected to attend the “diets” (imperial councils) summoned by the king of Germany and royal judicial courts. Some imperial bishops, including Ulrich, were granted by the king the right to mint their own coinage.

            In the tenth and the eleventh centuries kings throughout Western Europe relied upon bishops to be administrators and justices. They also relied on them for military service. Though canon law had long forbidden priests to shed blood, bishops nonetheless led troops into battle. The most holy of them, like Ulrich, did so unarmed, relying only on prayer to defend them. Many winked at the restrictions and emulated the model of Turpin in Song of Roland. In the year 1010 the bishops of Vich, Barcelona and Gerona all fell in battle. Popes John X and XII led papal armies in full armor.  According to Gerhard, Bishop Ulrich took the lead in the defense of Augsburg against the invading Hungarians in 955.  On the first day of the attack, Bishop Ulrich rode out to encourage the towns’ soldiers in their frantic defense of the city’s gate. While the battle raged, the bishop, dressed in his ecclesiastical robes without armor or shield to protect him, calmly looked on, protected, according to his biographer, by God’s favor.  His presence inspired his men, who drove off the attackers.  Ulrich returned to the city to direct throughout the night the repair and strengthening of its walls.  As David Bachrach notes, Ulrich also strengthened the “spiritual defenses” of the city. Not only did he pray throughout the night, but he ordered half the women of Augsburg to march in a religious procession around the city and had the other half “cast themselves to the ground, flailing themselves and begging for mercy from the mother of God.” After he celebrated a public morning mass, he gave the soldiers communion before they returned to the fight against the heathen Hungarians. (Bachrach 79). Throughout the siege Ulrich encouraged the defenders with sermons that promised them the support of God.

            Ulrich’s activities in defense of Augsburg against the Hungarians highlights the blurry boundaries between the secular and the spiritual in the tenth and eleventh centuries and the responsibility of bishops both for the material and spiritual welfare of the inhabitants of their sees. Ulrich acted recognizably as a secular commander in directing the repair of the town’s walls.  But undoubtedly he regarded his prayers, sermons, and liturgical duties as his most critical contribution to the successful defense of the city.  Unlike the fictional Archbishop Turpin of the Song of Roland, Ulrich refused to dress in armor even in the presence of the enemy.  He relied upon his ecclesiastical vestments to protect him from God’s enemies. Whether or not God heard the saint’s prayers, Ulrich’s calm demeanor and quiet confidence certainly contributed immeasurably to the morale of his troops and encouraged them to withstand the Hungarian assault until King Otto I arrived with a relief army.

            Ulrich’s participation in combat was not extraordinary for a bishop of his day.  What was more unusual was Ulrich’s careful attention to his liturgical and spiritual duties.  In fact, many tenth and early eleventh century bishops differed little in their lifestyles from their comital kinsmen. The concern of monastic reformers about the falconing, hunting and dicing that went on in bishops' households is evidence of this blurring of distinction between the secular and spiritual aristocracies of the tenth and eleventh centuries.

           

II. KING HENRY III OF GERMANY AND POPE LEO IX: THE GREGORIAN REFORM

The Council of Sutri

 

King Henry III of Germany (reigned 1029-1056) at the Council of Sutri. In 962 King Otto I of Germany was crowned and anointed Roman emperor by Pope John XII. From that point on, kings of Germany maintained that they were the successors of Roman and Carolingian emperors. In a sense, Germany became part of an “empire” that included the kingdoms of Burgundy and Italy. But a German king only could become emperor if he were crowned and anointed such by the pope. In 1046, seven years after the death of his father Emperor Conrad II, King Henry III crossed the Alps into Italy to be consecrated Roman emperor by the pope and to promote reform in the Italian Church.

King Henry III was an extraordinarily pious man who took his duty to be the guardian of the Church deadly seriously—so much so that he fired his father’s court jesters because he believed it against canon law for the clerics in court to enjoy such crude humor. “More than Otto I or Otto III, Henry III symbolizes theocratic rule,” wrote Uta-Renate Blumenthal (49), the guidance of church and state as a single entity by the divinely elected, anointed emperor described by man as vicarius Christi or vicarious Dei.” Henry III embraced the Christian Peace movement that had begun in France. At the Council of Constance in 1043 he issued a Peace edict and publically granted amnesty to all his enemies, asking those present to follow his example, and repeated that gesture in the following year and in 1047. His piety was greatly shaped by the monastic reform movements emanating from Cluny and from Lotharingia. Many of those who served in his chapel and whom he elevated into the ranks of the German episcopacy were reformers.  Because he abhorred the sin of simony, King Henry III abolished the policy of his predecessors of accepting hefty counter-gifts from newly appointed bishops. On the other hand, viewing himself as an anointed ruler endowed with spiritual as well as secular authority, Henry III insisted upon investing those bishops with the symbols of their office, their croziers and rings. (Henry III was the first king to invest bishops with rings.) And after he invested them, Henry III would have them swear fidelity to him. Even more than his predecessors, Henry entrusted his bishops with counties and relied upon them as royal administrators.

Upon arriving in Rome, Henry was immediately confronted with a major problem: the papacy was in shambles, with three rival claimants to the papacy: Benedict IX (1032-1044, 10 March to 1 May 1045, 8 November 1047 to 16 July 1048; d. 1056), Sylvester III (1045), and Gregory VI (1045-1046). Pope Benedict IX was a member of the Tusculum family, which at that time ruled Rome, and was the nephew of his predecessor. Elected while still in his twenties, he had a reputation for violence and sexual laxity. He also pursued a policy of independence from German kings, which was safe as long as the German king remained in Germany. In Sept. 1044 civil war broke out in Rome against rule of the Tusculumfamily, and the rival Crescentian family had their local bishop, John of Sabina, installed as pope on 20 Jan 1045. He took the papal name Sylvester III. Sylvester III  was promptly excommunicated by Benedict IX, and returned to his diocese when Benedict recaptured Rome in March. Benedict IX returned to power, but was increasingly dissatisfied with the papacy, in part because of the continued hostility of the Romans and in part because (according to rumor) he wished to marry, so he agreed to resign in favor of his godfather John Gratian, archpriest of St John at the Latin Gate, who took the papal name Gregory VI. Gregory VI was a pious man who would have made a good pope, but in order to compensate Benedict and his family for the loss of the revenues that accrued from the papacy, he paid Benedict IX a huge sum of money. This was deemed by contemporaries to be simony.  Nonetheless, Gregory VI had the reputation of being a reformer, and included among his associates and supporters two men who would later be important reform cardinals, Peter Damian and Hildebrand (who would become Pope Gregory VII).

As king of Germany, Henry III regarded the bishop of Rome to be as much his spiritual vassal as any German bishop. He saw it as his duty to heal this breach in the unity of the Church. Consequently, he summoned all three popes to attend a synod at Sutri (20 December 1046.). Gregory VI was the only one to appear. Both he and Sylvester III were formally deposed, the former for the crime of simony and the latter because of his irregular election. Three days later Benedict IX was also deposed by a synod in Rome. King Henry III nominated and the council elected as pope a German bishop, Suidger of Bamberg, who took the papal name Clement II. Pope Clement II spent most of his short pontificate traveling in the entourage of King Henry III, first within Italy, where he placed the city of Benevento near Naples under interdict for refusing to open its gates to the German king, and then back to Germany. Meanwhile, Pope Gregory VI was exiled to Germany and was held in custody in Cologne, where he was accompanied by his chaplain, Hildebrand. Sylvester III returned to being bishop of Sabina. Benedict IX, however, attempted a comeback in 1047 when the new German pope Clement II died (probably of lead poisoning, according to experts who examined the body in 1942) on his journey back to Rome from Germany. Benedict IX gained control of Rome but was expelled in the following year by Count Boniface of Tuscany on orders from King Henry III. Benedict IX retired to his Tusculan family lands and continued to insist that he was pope for the rest of his life.

In 1048 King Henry III chose another member of his entourage, Poppo, the bishop of Brixen, to succeed Clement II as pope. Poppo, who took the papal name Damasus II, promptly died upon arriving in Rome (probably of malaria). Undeterred by the rapid deaths in succession of two German pontiffs, Henry III chose a third, and that proved the charm. This third German pope was his kinsman Bruno, bishop of Toul, a reforming bishop from Lotharingia who chose the name papal name Leo IX.              Bruno, Bishop of Toul in Lorraine (1027-1051) was the son of a Count in Alsace, and was related to the imperial family. The most notable event of his early life occurred when, as a canon of the cathedral of Toul, he led the bishop's troops in an Italian campaign under King Conrad II (1025/6), who rewarded him by naming him bishop of Toul when the see fell vacant in 1027. As bishop, Bruno was a moving force in the ecclesiastical reform movement then spreading through Lorraine. He reformed the canons of the cathedral chapter of Toul and the monasteries of Moyenmoutier, where the later cardinal Humbert of Silva Candida was a monk, and Saint-Die, emphasizing the necessity of strict moral standards for priests and monks. He also supported Hallinard of Lyons refusal to do homage and fealty to Henry III when he became bishop. When in 1048 Emperor Henry III nominated him as pope, Bruno accepted only on condition that his election be ratified by the Roman clergy and people. He traveled to Rome in the garb of a pilgrim and was consecrated pope on 12 Feb 1049, choosing the name Leo, probably to recall Pope Leo I the Great.

The pontificate of Leo IX (1049-1054) proved to be a watershed in the history of the Papacy. As pope, Leo IX  initiated what was to be called the Gregorian Reform (unfairly named for Pope Gregory VII).  His was also a pivotal pontificate for the growth of papal authority and power, and for the development of the papal bureaucracy and the cardinalate. Among the things that distinguished Leo IX from his predecessors was his frequent travels. He spent much of his pontificate traveling through Germany and Italy, which brought the presence of the papacy to the various diocese.

 

The Council of Reims, 1049 (from Southern, Making of the Middle Ages, based on report given by Anselm, a monk of Reims).

As noted by the eminent British medieval history Sir Richard Southern, Leo IX fired the opening salvo of the Gregorian Reform at the Council of Reims in 1049 After his consecration as pope Leo IX left Rome to return to his diocese of Toul. He took the opportunity to attend the translation of the bones of St. Remigius to a new cathedral in Reims on 1 October 1049. Leo IX was to consecrate the newly built church of the monastery of St Remigius and to transfer the bones of the saint to the high altar. He also took the opportunity to summon the bishops of France to a council that was to commence after the translation. Only 20 bishops responded (1 from England, 5 from Normandy), because King Henry I of France, fearful of being condemned by the papacy for simony and perhaps hostile to a prelate whom he viewed as a servant of the German king, had ordered his bishops to accompany him on a military campaign.

After the formal procession, Leo placed the bones of the saint on the altar rather than inter them in the tomb. The saint himself was to preside over the council. Leo's chancellor, the cardinal deacon Peter, announced that the synod was to begin, and asked who among the bishops and abbots present had purchased their offices. A tumult ensued, with the Archbishop.. of Reims receiving permission to delay his answer. (He was granted a private audience in Rome in the following April.) The papal chancellor pressed the matter over the next few days. The proceedings ended up by focusing on one representative simonist, the bishop of Langres, a man of education and breeding. He was to be defended by two archbishops; one of them, however, found himself incapable of speech; the other ended up by admitting his client's guilt. Judgment was deferred to the following day, and the bishop of Langres took off in the night. He was excommunicated in absentia. The pope led the synod singing Sancte Remigi, then received confessions from the other bishops. Some he removed, but most he forgave, giving them each a new crozier.

The council ended with Pope Leo IX carrying the body of the saint to the crypt.   

Policies of Leo IX.

Leo faced three main problems as pope.

1. realization of church reform

2. protection of papal states from Normans in southern Italy (Naples and to the south)

3. resolution of disputes with Byzantium 

 

The papacy and the Normans: southern Italy in 1049 was marked by divided lordship. In the early eleventh century the Byzantines claimed all of s.Italy and Sicily as part of their empire. They didn't control the land though. Sicily was in the hands of Arabs; Amalfi and Naples were independent cities; Salerno, Capua and Benevento were centers of Lombard principalities. In 1016, according to legend, Norman pilgrims returning from Jerusalem landed in s.Italy, and from the 1020s on, Norman mercenaries began to play a crucial role in the political landscape. The most successful of these adventurers were the sons of Tancred of Hauteville, and the most successful of these was Robert Guiscard, who arrived in the late 1040s. In 1053, with the death of his elder brother, Robert emerged as the chief of the Normans. In 1059 his success was to be granted legitimacy by Pope Nicholas II who formally invested him with the duchies of Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily; and by his death in 1085 Robert controlled all of south Italy, and a scourge to the Byzantines in Greece.

The rising power of these Norman bandits in the south was regarded with hostility by Pope Leo IX, who saw them as a threat to the papal states. In 1053 Leo IX led a small papal army against the Normans; he was hampered by a lack of support from the emperor, whose chancellor Gebhard of Eichstatt opposed the expedition, and by his inability to link up with Byzantine forces in the south. His army was destroyed at Civitate, and he himself was captured and held prisoner for nine months (though the Normans permitted him to maintain contact with the outside world; while he was in captivity he sent Humbert to Constantinople on his disastrous mission). He died in 1054, some after being released from captivity.

The solution to the Norman problem was not to be force but cooptation, and this was to be used by Nicholas II in 1059, when he recognized Robert Guiscard's de facto control over the south. At the council of Melfi in Aug 1059 Nicholas II invested Guiscard and Richard of Capua with the territories they already held and received them as vassal of the Roman church. Robert G was also enfeoffed with all future possessions he could take from the Saracens in Sicily (the conquest of S began in 1061 w/the taking of Messina and 1072 w/ Palermo). The claims of the Byzantines, who had lost their last holding in 1071 when they had been driven from Bari, were to be ignored.

The oath of fealty taken by Robert Guiscard (preserved in a collection of canons of Cardinal Deusdedit) promised that he, as duke of Apulia and Calabria and future duke of Sicily by the grace and aid of St Peter and God, would be a faithful vassal of the Roman Church and the pope. He promised to protect the pope and to aid him in regaining and preserving regalia and lands of St Peter and in maintaining him in the papal office. He was to support and aid the better cardinals and Roman clergy in the election of a new pope. Robert Guiscard also promised to restrain his subjects from raiding papal territories (except by request of the pope), and to pay an annual recognition fee. The fruit of this policy was to be seen in 1084, when Robert rescued Gregory VII from the Germans in Rome.   

The problem of Byzantium. Here Leo IX's policies proved disastrous. Leo's attempt to deal with the Normans (and particularly his holding of a council in Byzantine territory and his naming Humbert Archbishop. of Sicily) created suspicion and hostility in Byzantium, where he was considered to be meddling with what properly belonged to the empire and to the Patriarch. The result was that the Patriarch of Constantinople Michael Cerularius (1043-1058) shut down the Latin Churches in Byzantium and attacked western religious practices, notably use of unleavened bread for the eucharist, and the use of  the term 'filioque' in the Latin mass. (The “filioque” controversy was a dispute over the nature of the Holy Trinity. Latin versions of the Nicene Creed had the Holy Spirit proceed from “the Father and the Son [filioque],” whereas Greek versions had the Holy Spirit proceed only from the Father.)

While a captive, Leo IX sent the cantankerous Humbert of Silva Candida to deal with the Byzantines. Humbert carried a conciliatory letter to the emperor (which played down Henry III's imperial claims) and an inflammatory reproach against the Patriarch. This letter described Rome as a suffering, patient, persecuted Mother and the eastern Church as lost 'in pleasure and lasciviousness, in the dissipation of a long leisure, refusing to take part in the fight waged on her behalf by the pious Mother, repaying her efforts by mocking her Mother's old age and her body worn out by long labors,' etc.). The letter was received with anger. Humbert lost his temper and on 16 July 1054 (3 months after the death of Leo, of which Humbert was ignorant) he placed upon the altar of Hagia Sophia in full view of the congregation a bull excommunicating the patriarch and his followers. The patriarch responded in kind, and the result was a formal schism.

 

Church reform: attacks on simony and clericial unchastity: Because of the support of King Henry III, Leo IX was most successful in his attempt to reform the morals of the clergy. As bishop of Toul, Bruno had been an ardent supporter of the reform movement promoted by the monks of Cluny and the reform monasteries of Lorraine.  This reform movement was an attempt to renew the secular church by applying to it the standards and ideals of the reformed monasticism of the period.  As Pope Leo IX, Bruno was able to promote clerical reform on a larger stage. The abuses that Leo, with the enthusiastic support of Emperor Henry III, targeted were 1) simony (purchase or sale of church offices and sacraments for cash, services, or by intercession, from Simon Magus who offered St Peter money for the Holy Spirit. Acts of Apostles 8:9-24), which increasingly became viewed as a problem with the growth of a cash economy and a market society in Italy in the eleventh century, and 2) nicolaitism (clerical marriage). The latter touched most directly on the lives of parish priests, as can be seen in the memoirs of Guibert of Nogent (1115).

Leo IX attacked nicolaitism as one of his first acts. He not only condemned fornicating clerics, but he declared their wives, concubines, and children to be serfs of the church. (This eliminated the problem of a hereditary clergy, since serfs could not be ordained as priests.)

Simony was a very difficult problem, in part because of the vagueness of the definition of the abuse. German kings before Henry III demanded the payment of money from newly elected bishops in recognition of the king's lordship and as payment for the bishop's regalia. The payment of money and goods was also conceived as a proper gift to the king, showing the friendship of the new prelate. Under Henry III this practice was abandoned as simoniacal, but it underscores the practical reason why simony was so prevalent: episcopal and abbatial offices carried with them landed wealth and political power as well as spiritual authority. Leo IX's first synod, held in the Lateran in April 1049, deposed all bishops guilty of simony, and declared consecrations by simoniacs to be invalid (position of Humbert of Silva Candida). At Rheims in the same year Leo IX used the occasion of the translation of the bones of St. Remi to attack once again simony, this time trying the bishop of Langres to make his point, and reordaining the penitent.

The extreme position, held by Humbert but attacked by Peter Damian, that all simoniacal consecrations were invalid, would have created extreme havoc in the Church. Leo's eventual position was to adopt a penance of 40 days for those who knowingly allowed themselves to be consecrated by a simonist.   

Reform of the papal curia: the creation of a college of cardinals.

Leo IX promoted an exalted conception of the papacy as the primate of the Holy Apostolic Church and God’s vicar on earth. In this Leo was aided by an intellectual revival in the eleventh century. The reform papacy's most potent weapons in promoting papal supremacy proved to be the revival of law (notably canon law--study of mid-9th century Pseudo-Isidore decretals) and the transformation of the Roman curia from an organ of local government into the central offices of the world-wide church.  From Leo's pontificate on we see the growth of the cardinals--the clergy of Rome's titular churches (seven bishops, and their priests and deacons)--as a force in papal government.  Leo IX created around him a circle of assistants and helpers, who served him as advisors. This transformed the papal curia  (i.e. papal court). Leo IX's reliance on his cardinals as an advisory senate was the embryo of the future college of cardinals. Leo's helpers served him mainly as legates, representatives and ambassadors. These served the pope as sort of missi dominici. Not until Gregory VII, however, was the policy of using permanent, standing legates adopted.

Cardinals. The cardinals in 1073 numbered 7 bishops, 28 priests, 18 deacons and possibly 21 subdeacons. They were the clergy of the cathedral of Rome (Lateran). The bishops stood in the same relationship to the pope as great barons did to a king. They held dual sees, one of the titular (nonresidential) churches of Rome and a see outside of Rome; their chief duty was conducting services in the Lateran church. They didn't take part in the routine government of the church, but acted as the pope’s counselor. After 1059, cardinal bishops became the electoral college of the papacy. They elected and consecrated the pope. Cardinal-priests and cardinal deacons were the personnel of papal government. They served the popes as legates (ambassadors) and as administrative officers (e.g., papal chancellors, chamberlains, etc.). Below the cardinals were the lesser papal officials--notaries--and the papal soldiers.

 

The most important of Leo IX’s advisers were the Lotharingian monk Humbert, from 1050 cardinal bishop of Silva Candida, and the Italian monks St Peter Damian and Hildebrand. Humbert of Silva Candida was a monk from the abbey of Moyenmoutier in Lorraine, whom Leo IX brought with him to Rome. Leo IX named Humbert cardinal bishop of Silva Candida in 1050, his only appointment of a cardinal bishop. Humbert, the most extreme and intemperate of the reformers, was an unforgiving opponent of simony, nicolaitism, and lay investiture. He regarded sacraments administered by simoniacal bishops as invalid. Humbert argued for the clergy’s independence from the laity, and regarded it as sinful to allow a layman to invest a bishop or an abbot with his holy office. Arguably, Humbert was the individual most responsible for creating the Investiture Controversy.  A scholar, Humbert based his conception of papal supremacy on two forgeries, the Pseudo-Isidorean Decretals and the Donation of Constantine. Humbert served Leo in the secretariat of the papacy, and acted as Leo's legate to Constantinople in 1054, where his blunt manner helped precipitate the great schismwhen he  excommunicated the Patriarch.

 

St Peter Damian (1007-72) was an Italian monk, bishop and, from 1057, cardinal-bishop. A monk of Ravenna, Peter Damian's chief concern was the purification of the Church. He was particularly opposed to simony and nicolaitism, although he did not reject the validity of a simonist's ordination as did Humbert. There is a revealing story about Peter that provides insight into his conception of simony. While he was a papal legate looking into the Patarine dispute in Milan, he was offered a gift of silver by an abbot. He rejected the gift as improper, but the abbot responded that he sought nothing in return. Peter still resisted, saying that clerics need not exchange gifts after the manner of laymen. Finally, the abbot prevailed by telling Peter to give the silver to a new eremitical establishment. Peter later regretted his acceptance. He experienced dizziness when he tried to say the psalms and suffered a loss of intestinal fortitude--literally--as he felt his insides squirming with vermin. Peter returned the gift. Peter's opposition to simony shows that this part of the reform movement was NOT imported into Italy from Cluny or the Rhineland. The new view of simony in the eleventh century defined it as a commercial transaction, rejecting the idea that it was merely an innocent gift given freely out of love and gratitude. Italian reformers, living in the midst of the commercial revolution of the eleventh century, didn't need foreigner to identify this particular abuse.

Like Humbert, Peter Damian supported papal supremacy, and saw the papacy as being the font that would wash clean the entire Church. Peter Damian's view of man and the clergy is best seen in his Book of Gomorrah. Here the clergy is assigned the superhuman task, possible only because of God's providence of redeeming man from the depravity into which he had fallen because of sin. Peter Damian, however, was not as extreme as Humbert. He accepted the practice of lay investiture, and saw pious laymen as allies in the war against sin, believing that the natural condition between church and state was cooperation. He took the position that ordinations were valid even if simoniacal (anti-Donatist).

 

Hildebrand (later Pope Gregory VII 1073-1085) proved to be the most important reformer to emerge from Leo IX’s curia. Born c. 1020 of humble parentage in Tuscany, Hildebrand was raised in the Lateran palace as an oblate. He served as a chaplain to the unfortunate reformer Pope Gregory VI and accompanied him in exile to Cologne in 1046 when King Henry III deposed him for simony. Upon his patron's death, Hildebrand entered a Cluniac monastery. He returned to Rome in the entourage of Pope Leo IX, who ordained him subdeacon, and made him treasurer of the Roman church and prior of St Paul's monastery. He became archdeacon under Nicholas II in 1059 and served Nicholas as one of his chief shapers of policy. Although Hildebrand followed Peter Damian on the validity of simoniacal orders, he joined with Humbert on the need for the clergy to be independent from lay control.

 

III. THE INVESTITURE CONTROVERSY

Interregnum

When Henry III died in 1056 he left as his heir a six year old son Henry IV. The regent, the widowed Empress Agnes, followed an erratic policy that weakened the crown, appointing as dukes individuals with independent power. In 1062 Archbishop Anno of Cologne abducted Henry and took charge of the regency government. In 1065 Henry was declared of age, but remained under the influence of episcopal advisors, notably bishop Adalbert of Bremen, whose policy was to extend the power of the bishops over monasteries and their possessions. Beginning in 1069, when he actually assumed independent power, Henry followed a consistent, coherent policy of recovering royal rights lost during his minority to the bishops and princes. In Germany Henry IV’s attempts to recover his lost royal rights led to a serious revolt in Saxony (1073-1075). In Italy this struggle centered on the archbishopric of Milan, where the reformers supported by the townspeople (called the Patarenes, ‘rag-pickers,’ by their opponents), had installed a reformer archbishop (Atto) against the wishes of the King and his advisors, who refused to accept Atto and appointed instead a different cleric Godefroy to be archbishop. The reform candidate was militarily driven out of Milan and took refuge with the pope in Rome in 1073. One of Pope Alexander II’s last acts as pope was to excommunicate Godefroy and four of Henry IV's bishops over the Milan affair.

When Hildebrand became Pope Gregory VII in 1073, the papacy and the emperor were already at odds, but it was to be the personality of these two men and the seriousness of the issues that was to transform disagreement into war. 

Pope Nicholas II (1058-1061) and the Papal Election Decree of 1059.

The death of Henry III in 1056 created enormous problems for the papacy. The Roman aristocracy, led by the Tusculum family, seized the opportunity and named a pope (Cardinal Bishop John of Velletri, a member of the Tusculumfamily) Benedict X. The reform cardinals immediately countered by electing the bishop of Florence as Pope Nicholas II. They could do so because they had astutely gained the protection of Pope Stephen IX's brother Duke Godfrey of Lorraineand Tuscany (whose daughter Mathilda was to be a fervent supporter of the papacy), whose troops aided Nicholas in entering Rome. Benedict X fled, and then resigned. (Hildebrand later prosecuted him, and had him formally deposed and imprisoned.)

Nicholas II as pope did three significant acts:

1.      He issues an election decree that placed the election of popes in the hands of the college of cardinals

2.      He condemned the practice of lay investiture

3.      He legitimized the rule of the Normans over southern Italy, recognizing Robert Guiscard as duke of Apulia. Robert, in turn, accepted the pope as his feudal overlord. 

 

The Election Decree of 1059. Promulgated at the Lateran synod in 1059 the decree ordered that to exclude simony popes were to be elected by CARDINAL BISHOPS, and then acclaimed by cardinal clerks, the remaining clergy, and the people. If necessary, the election could be held outside of Rome and a non-Roman cleric could be elected. The rights of the German king/emperor were recognized, but in a vague fashion that implies that such consent was by concession of the papacy and was to be renewed with each new reign: "Saving due honor and reverence for our beloved son Henry, who is at present king and who, if God wills, is expected to be future emperor; in so far as we have made such concessions to himself and his successors who shall personally have obtained this right from this holy Apostolic See." It seems that the due honor and reverence reserved was merely the courtesy of informing the emperor/king of the election. In 1179 this decree was modified to require a two-thirds majority of the votes of the cardinals.

The decree was revolutionary. Canon law demanded episcopal and abbatial elections 'by clergy and people' to be free, but this had normally meant that the clergy was to acclaim 'freely' a candidate appointed by the local prince in control of the diocese. The papacy had thus been alternately in the hands of the Roman nobles (Tusculum, Crescentian, etc) or the German king. The reformers were to change this. By their definition, a free election meant that a bishop was to be elected by the clergy of his cathedral chapter, and the people's only function was to hear who had been elected and applaud the divinely inspired selection. The Election Decree transformed the cardinals into a body of papal electors that was later to be called the college of cardinals.

At the same synod Nicholas II, apparently inspired by Humbert, issued a condemnation of lay investiture. This was to be the beginning of what has come to be called the Investiture Controversy.

Nicholas II's decrees were directed not against the emperor but against the Roman aristocracy. The pope's willingness to work with lay authorities is underscored by his alliance with both the Normans and, especially, with the Duke of Tuscany, his great protector.   

The Papacy of Gregory VII (1073-1085)

Hilderbrand's election was stage managed in 1073 by Hugh Candidus, a cardinal priest who was one of Leo IX's companions from Lorraine (Southern, Making, 144). During the burial of the deceased Pope Alexander II, Hugh rose in the pulpit and addressed the throng of clergy and laity: “Brethren, you know that from the days of Pope Leo it is Hildebrand who has exalted the Holy Roman Church and freed this city. Wherefore, since we cannot have anyone better fitted to be elected as Roman Pontiff, we elect him now--a man ordained in our church, a man known to you all, and approved by all." (Hugh was soon to transfer his loyalty to Henry IV.)  Hildebrand was acclaimed pope without deliberation and discussion by the other cardinals and took the name Gregory VII in honor of his mentor the disgraced Pope Gregory VI. Gregory VII’s election was irregularIt failed to follow the procedures established in 1059; in particular there had been no consultation of the emperor or the imperial court.  The irregularity of the election was later to be cited by Henry IV as evidence of Gregory VII’s illegitimacy as pope.

Hildebrand was a controversial figure, even in his own day. St Hugh of Cluny told an anecdote (that found its way into William of Malmesbury's Gesta Regum, probably via Eadmer) that when Hildebrand was a legate he and Hildebrand were riding together in a large company. Hugh fell back and was thinking about the character of the legate, and especially about his pride and self-seeking, when Hildebrand wheeled his horse about, and said, 'It's a lie; I seek not my own glory, but that of the Holy Apostles [Saints Peter and Paul].'

Hildebrand had grown up as a monk in Rome, and his dual affinities were to the city/see and to the monastic profession. In Rome his allies were the new urban families of financiers and businessmen, the Pierleoni and Frangipani, who used their fortunes in support of the reformers. His most stalwart noble supporter was Mathilda of Tuscany. Unlike his recent predecessors, Gregory VII lived in Rome, and only ventured north once, the journey that was to end at Canossa, and south once, his flight to southern Italy in the company of the Normans (1084) that was to leave him a broken man. (His last words were an ironic and bitter play on a psalm: 'I have loved righteousness and hated iniquity--therefore I die in exile' (Psalm 45: “wherefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above their fellows”).

The key to Gregory VII's policies was the extension of the reform movement to include the independence of the Church from secular authority. His agenda included: 1) prohibition of lay investiture; 2) Attacks on simony and nicolaitism(again purification of church upon the monastic model); 3) promotion of the idea of papal monarchy.

The last is most dramatically revealed in the    DICTATUS PAPAE , a list of 27 title headings entered into the papal register in March 1075. The most important of the articles were those that claimed:

a. the supremacy of the Roman pontiff over the entire Church, including the eastern branch ('That the Roman pontiff alone can with right be called universal/That his name alone shall be spoken in the churches') and rule over the episcopate, which entailed the right of deposing and reinstating bishops (a right that could be exercised even by a legate), the power of organizing diocese, the right to be the ultimate judge in ecclesiastical cases, and a claim to be exempt from human judgment.

b. The power to issue canon law

c. the sanctity of the pope qua pope (through the merits of St Peter)

d. Supremacy over the princes of the earth ('That he alone may use the imperial insignia/That of the pope all princes shall kiss the feet'), with the practical and revolutionary claim 'that he may absolve subjects from their fealty to wicked men.' [There is an indication here of Gregory's view of the pope as the final judge over the entire feudal system; in his treatment of Henry at Canossa there is some indication that he conceived of himself as being the ultimate feudal overlord. The feudal claims of the papacy is a topic that deserves to be explored in more depth.]  

The claim to be the head of the universal church (over all bishops and over the Patriarch) was supplemented by the claims to be beyond judgment, to be imputed with saintliness, to be above all rulers, and to be the ultimate judge of the fitness of kings to rule. This exalted view of the papacy is also revealed in Gregory's preaching of a holy war to recover Palestine in 1074, a project that was to be sidetracked by the outbreak of the Investiture Controvery.

Gregory's claim of papal supremacy inevitably brought him into conflict with Henry IV, whose view of the Church harkened back to that of his father. It also brought him into conflict with the German episcopate and many Italian bishops, whose independence was being threatened by this new definition of primacy. This is most clearly seen in Gregory's treatment of Otto, bishop of Constance, whom Gregory summoned to Rome to answer charges that he had failed to enforce papal strictures against clerical concubines. Gregory viewed the pious laymen of Constance as his allies, and when he excommunicated Otto, he urged them to support his decree, by violence if necessary.

 

The Problem of Lay Investiture.

Gregory's first decree against the practice of lay investiture was issued in 1075, but it was not until 1078 that he was to make this a defining issue in his pontificate. In 1073-4 Gregory had allowed Henry IV to invest German bishops with ring and crozier, ignoring the decree of 1059. But it is clear that Gregory shared Humbert's views on the matter, and that he viewed lay investiture as a serious affront to the dignity and independence of the church. The issue defined what the Church was and what the source of its authority was. The sacrality of kings was defined in a more limited fashion; their consecration did not confer upon them the sacramental powers of the apostles. Spiritual authority was conferred upon God's clergy through the bride of Christ, the Church. In some ways this is a clarification of Gelasius's doctrine of the two swords (496), one that stressed the monopoly that the clergy had over spiritual power.

 

The Problem of Milan.

Gregory VII's break with Henry IV was precipitated by the problem of the see of Milan. Milan, the see of St Ambrose and the second most important bishopric in Italy, had been experiencing social and ecclesiastical unrest since 1057, when a lay movement known as the  Patarini  ('rag-pickers'--a communal movement drawn largely from the new commercial class) had used arms to separate priests from their concubines. The Patarini denounced Archbishop Wido as a simonist, which brought the intervention of the papacy in 1059. The legates (Peter Damian and Anselm of Lucca) found that the charges had substance, but in order to foster harmony--the legates were most concerned with obtaining Milanese acceptance of papal primacy--imposed only a small penance on the offending clergy. Wido remained as archbishop.

In 1072 two rival archbishops were elected, one supported by the Patarini and the papacy, and the other by the German court. Pope Alexander II in connection with this dispute excommunicated five clerical advisors to Henry IV. Gregory VII immediately lifted the excommunications, but conflict broke out once more in 1075 when the Patarini burnt down the cathedral of Milan and the anti-Patarine faction responded by killing the leader of the Patarini. The opponents of reform came to power in Milan and immediately appealed to King Henry IV to set aside the two rival archbishops and invest a new one to end the violence. Henry IV, emboldened by a victory over the rebels of Saxony, responded by investing the Milanese cleric Tedbald as the new archbishop of Milan along with new bishops he appointed to the Sees of Fermo and Spoleto.

Gregory VII responded with a renewed excommunication of the five, and a letter reproaching Henry IV for disobedience and for maintaining contact with men excommunicated by the pope (8 Dec 1075). The German response was a diet held at Worms (24 Jan 1076) in which two archbishops and the majority of the German episcopate, who withdrew their obedience to the pontiff on the grounds of an irregular election and ethics unbecoming a pope. The bishops of northern Italy on 14 Feb 1076 declared their solidarity with the German episcopate and also withdrew their obedience. The decree of Worms formed the substance of the letter that Henry IV sent to Gregory VII on 24 Jan 1076:

Henry, king not through usurpation but through the holy ordination of God, to Hildebrand, at present not pope but false monk....By wiles .... you have achieved money; by money, favor; by the sword, the throne of peace. And from the throne of peace you have disturbed peace [referring to Gregory’s support of the Patarenes of Milan against their bishop], inasmuch as you have armed subjects against those in authority over them; inasmuch as you have taught that our bishops called of God are to be despised; inasmuch as you have usurped for laymen the ministry over their priests, allowing them to depose or condemn those whom they themselves had received as teachers from the hand of God through the laying on of hands of the bishops. You have attacked me, who, unworthy as I am, have yet been appointed to rule among the anointed of God, and who, according to the teaching of the fathers, can be judged by no one save God alone ... St. Peter himself said: 'Fear God, honor the king1 [1 Peter 2:17]. But you, who fear not God, have dishonored me, whom He hath established. ... You, therefore, damned by this curse and by the judgment of all our bishops, and by our own, descend and relinquish the throne of St Peter which you have usurped. Let another ascend the apostolic chair who shall not practice violence under the cloak of religion. ... Henry, king by the grace of God, say unto thee, together with all of our bishops: Descend, descend, to be damned throughout the ages.'   

Gregory responded to the letter by declaring Henry IV and the bishops who followed him excommunicated and deposed (22 Feb 1076). Interestingly, the instrument that Gregory used for this was a prayer to St Peter:

O St Peter, chief of the apostles, incline to us, I beg, your holy ears, and hear me your servant whom you have nourished from infancy. ...And especially to me, as your representative and by your favor, has the power been granted by God of binding and loosing in Heaven and on earth. On the strength of this, for the honor and security of your church and in the name of Almighty God, Father, Son and Holy Ghost, I withdraw, through your power and authority, from Henry the King, son of Henry the Emperor, who has risen against your Church with unheard of insolence, rule over the kingdom of the Germans and over Italy. And I absolve all Christians from the bonds of the oath which have made or shall make to him; and I forbid anyone to serve him as king. … And since he has scorned to obey as a Christian, I bind him in your name with the chain of anathema [i.e. he excommunicated Henry]. 

Kings and emperors had deposed popes before; this was the first time a pope had returned the favor. Even St Ambrose--whom Gregory claimed as a precedent in his letter to Hermann, bishop of Metz--had only excommunicated Theodosius, wielding the spiritual sword entrusted to him. But the deposition was effective. Practically all the powers in Germany abandoned Henry: the dukes saw this as an opportunity to regain the powers they had enjoyed during the minority, and even the bishops, who had urged Henry to confront the pope, scrambled to the side of the pope. Henry could do no more than extract a promise from the magnates that they would delay electing a new king for a year to give Henry a chance to obtain absolution.

 

CANOSSA.

The German princes planned an assembly in Augsburg in Feb 1077 and invited Gregory to attend. Henry realized that his only hope was to be reconciled to the pope and to rob his opponents of the legitimacy that they enjoyed, reducing to the level of rebels. He did so by secretly crossing the Alps with his queen and tow year old son and intercepting Gregory at Canossa in Jan 1077. Canossa was a fortress belonging to Mathilda of Tuscany, a stalwart defender of the reform papacy. Gregory took refuge their believing that Henry intended to attack him. But Henry surprised Gregory by coming in the garb of a penitent. Gregory initially hesitated to grant reconciliation, but was persuaded by the pleas of Abbot Hugh of Cluny, Henry's godfather, and Mathilda.

Gregory was to describe in a letter to the German princes what then transpired:

 

There, on three successive days, standing before the castle gate, laying aside all royal insignia, barefooted and in coarse attire, he ceased not with many tears to beseech the apostolic help and comfort until all who were present or who had heard the story were so moved by pity and compassion that they pleader his cause with prayers and tears....even crying out that we were showing, not the seriousness of apostolic authority, but rather the cruelty of a savage tyrant. At last overcome by his persistent show of penitence and the urgency of all present, we released him from the bonds of anathema and received him into the grace of the Holy Mother Church.

 

Gregory also demanded an oath from Henry to accept the papal judgment in his dispute with the rebels and to permit Gregory to travel safely to Germany. Henry had been humiliated publicly but he had also won a political battle. Gregory had been forced by his pastoral obligations to accept back the prodigal son, which undercut the rebel position and gave Henry some time to marshal his forces.

The German princes, in defiance of both Henry and his reconciliation with Gregory, proceeded to elect Rudolf of Rheinfelden as their new king. Two papal legates were present who gave their approval, but Gregory refused to recognize Rudolf. The decision was to take place not in the papal court, but on the battlefield, where Henry's troops defeated the rebels. Rudolf died in battle in 1080, and was succeeded by a new anti-king Hermann of Goslar, who wielded no real power outside of his patrimony in Lotharingia. Gregory VII finally decided in favor of Rudolf in 1080, and deposed Henry for a second time. But this excommunication and deposition was without force. Gregory's dithering had allowed Henry to win militarily and politically.

The high point of Gregory VII's pontificate was his deposition of Henry IV and Henry's humiliation at Canossa (1077). The low point was to come in 1084 when a resurgent Henry IV was to enter Rome peacefully, the gates opened to him by the people of Rome. Even some of the reformers had deserted him. The cardinal priest Hugh Candidus, the man who stage-managed Gregory's election, now stage-managed his deposition, drafting a condemnation that accused Gregory of poisoning his predecessors and of subverting the ecclesiastical order (probably a reference to Gregory's deposition of a number of bishops and appointments of their replacements). A synod held at Brixen named Wibert Archbishop. of Ravenna as the new pope--the anti-pope Clement III. With the support of 13 cardinals and other members of the papal curia Wibert was consecrated pope (after a formal Roman election), as Gregory huddled in the great papal fortress of Sant'Angelo. On Easter Day Henry IV was anointed Roman Emperor by his pope.

            Gregory wrote to his Norman “vassals” asking them for military aid, and they responded by attacking Rome, rescuing Gregory, and taking him to safety in the south. Gregory's rescue by the Normans showed the wisdom of his predecessors' policies; it also left bitterness in Rome because of the sacking of the city by his rescuers. Gregory spent his last days as a guest of Robert Guiscard in Salerno. He died an embittered man on 25 May 1085, at the same time that his great opponent Henry IV was forcing all of Germany and Italy to submit to his kingship.

 

But Gregory did not fail. The reform movement continued, as the reform cardinals gathered together and elected a successor in 1087. The final victor in the battle was to be Pope Gregory VII rather than King Henry IV.   

The Resolution of the Investiture Controversy.  

POPE URBAN II (1088-99).

Urban (born Odo), an aristocratic Frenchman, had been archdeacon of Reims and prior of Cluny before he became cardinal-bishop of Ostia under Gregory VII. In 1089, backed by the soldiers of Mathilda of Tuscany (married by advice of Urban to the 17 year old Welf V, 26 years her junior), Urban succeeded in driving Clement-Wibert from Rome, but it was not until 1094 that he obtained control over the Lateran palace and 1098 the Castello Sant'Angello. He fostered a reconciliation with Clement's supporters by paying them compensation.

King Henry IV's fortunes took a turn for the worse, with a militarily defeat in Tuscany in 1092, and with the rebellion of his son Conrad in 1093. (Urban took advantage of this by recognizing Conrad as king and by arranging a marriage between him and the daughter of Count Roger of Sicily.) Henry even suffered personal humiliation in 1095 at the council of Piacenza when Urban granted Henry's second wife a marital separation on the grounds of her husband's sexual depravity. (At the same time the young Welf V deserted his wife, complaining about her refusal to grant him conjugal rights.)

When Urban II presided over the Council of Clermont in 1095, he was the apex of his authority as pope. Wibert had been discredited along with his patron Henry IV. At this council Urban II renewed Gregory VII's pronouncement against lay investiture, proclaimed a peace of God, prohibited, still again, simony, defined fasting practices, prohibited the laity from possessing tithes or churches, forbade clergy to do homage to kings or other laymen, and, of course, called the First Crusade.

Urban's call for an armed pilgrimage to aid the Byzantines and to liberate the Holy Sepulcher from the Turks recalled Gregory VII's dreams of Holy War. Urban's call represented the papacy as directing the activities of the laity. The response was overwhelming, though it is interesting to observe that no kings went on Crusade, since William Rufus of England was generally hostile to the papacy, Philip I of France was excommunicated because of his adulterous union with Bertrada de Montfort, and Henry IV was not only excommunicated but was holed up in northern Italy, surrounded by his enemies.   

Pope Paschal II (1099-1118): two unsuccessful solutions

Neither Henry IV nor Conrad was to emerge as victor; rather in 1104-5 Henry's second son, Henry V, crowned king by his father in 1099, forged an alliance of German nobles against his father. Paschal II took a hand in the matter by absolving Henry V of an oath of fealty he had taken to his father in 1099.

King Henry V presented himself as a friend to the reformed papacy--that is, until the death of his father in 1106. The new king refused to concede the right to investiture with ring and crozier, and Paschal II refused to relax the papal prohibition. In 1110 negotiations failed, and Henry set out for Rome at the head of an army, ostensibly to be crowned emperor. Paschal II then hit upon a compromise, which became public on 12 Feb 1111 on the day that the coronation was to take place. Henry would abandon the right of investiture and would confirm the non-regalian property of the church as belonging to her as allods, in return for the church returning to the king the regalia. In other words, bishops would abandon all rights, jurisdiction powers, and properties they held from the king and would live on the lands given to them freely by the pious and from tithes. They would abandon all political power and jurisdiction and became purely spiritual pastors.

The response from the gathered bishops and clergy was immediate and violent. The cardinals denounced it, and the German bishops refused to be bound by it. Paschal ended up refusing to crown Henry, and Henry responded by taking the pope captive. Two months later the captive pope agreed to the Privilege of Mummolo--the pope granted to Henry the right of investiture before consecration, promised to anoint him emperor, and swore never to excommunicate Henry. Again the response was unanimous rejection, and there was even talk of deposing Paschal. Paschal, freed from captivity, quashed the privilege in 1112.

 

The English Solution (1105-1107)

The solution to the Investiture Controversy was to be discovered in England, where Archbishop Anselm (1093-9) and King Henry I (1100-1135) came to an agreement. The dispute was heated enough (it also concerned Anselm's claims for the primacy of Canterbury) that Anselm chose to go into exile in 1103, and finally excommunicated the king. In 1105, Henry chose to seek reconciliation so that he could obtain support for his campaign against his elder brother Robert of Normandy. In December 1105 Anselm and Henry hammered out a compromise, that was to be accepted by Pope Paschal II (1099-1121): Henry would accept the ban on lay investiture, Paschal would lift excommunication of bishops who had been so invested, and Henry would continue to receive homage from newly elected bishops in return for the landed fiefs and temporal powers they received from the king.  The last reversed Urban II's decree of 1095 against bishops doing homage to lay men. The agreement was formally ratified by king and archbishop in the “Concordat of London” in 1107. 

In essence, the English solution of 1105/1107 recognized the episcopacy’s “two bodies.” As pastors of the church, bishops received their authority and power from God via the Church’s clergy through apostolic succession. But as magnates of the realm and landholders of fiefs, they received their temporal powers and authority from the king.

 

 The Concordat of Worms (1122)

Guido, Archbishop of Vienne, the son of Count William of Burgundy and related to the German, French, and English royal houses, was consecrated pope in 1119, taking the name Calixtus II. By this time the controversy over investiture had already been resolved through compromise in England and France. The Emperor Henry V, urged on by the German princes, and Pope Calixtus II agreed to a similar compromise to end the dispute in Germany and Italy. The result was the famous Concordat of Worms.

On 23 Sept 1122, Pope Calixtus II and Emperor Henry V met at Worms in Germany. The Concordat of Worms (“concordat” means agreement) took the form of two, reciprocal documents that were simultaneously issued: a  papal “privilege” granted by Pope Calixtus II to the Emperor Henry V and his successors, and an edict issued by the Emperor Henry V. Under this agreement, the emperor renounced the right to invest newly elected bishops with the symbols of their spiritual offices, the ring and crozier; guaranteed canonical, free elections, and free consecration by bishops; and promised to restore to German bishops all the lands and regalia (temporal powers) that he had taken away from them during the dispute. The emperor was to receive, in return, the right to invest the bishop elect with the symbol of his temporal office, a scepter, and the privileges to be present during elections and to decide disputed elections (in 'favor of the sounder party'). 

In essence, the Concordat of Worms was the German version of the English solution. The language was not as “feudal” as that of the Concordat of Worms. Rather than granting the king the right to take homage from newly elected bishops, Pope Calixtus II granted Emperor Henry V the right to invest bishops with their regalia, their temporal lands and powers delegated to them by the king. By implication, an emperor could also withhold the regalia, which would be a de facto vetoing of the election.  In practice  the concessions that allowed the emperor to confer regalia and to be present during and decide disputed episcopal elections meant that the emperor retained a dominant voice in the selection of German bishops. But, in terms of the central issue of the Investiture Controversy, the question of “lay investiture,” the reform papacy had won. From this point on, kings throughout Christendom could no longer claim to have the authority from God to invest bishops (and abbots) with their spiritual offices. The clergy, in this sense, had won independence from the laity. One might even see in this the beginnings of the separation of Church and State.

IV. CONSEQUENCES OF THE INVESTITURE CONTROVERSY: THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE PAPAL MONARCHY

One practical result of the papal reform was the growth of papal government and business. The primary function of medieval rulers was organizing justice and pronouncing judgment; this was also to be true of the papacy. The age of Gregory initiates an age of intense ecclesiastical litigation, with papal courts (whether presided over by legates or in Rome itself) being the ultimate source of judgment. The legates served as itinerating justices; the Roman synod served as a supreme court for the church, as well as a council for the pope in which business was conducted. The papacy began to impose order and regulation on the practices within the church. With the creation of Gratian's Decretum (ca. 1140) and the collection of canon law, the papacy systematized and ordered the church, protecting parish priests from eviction and guaranteeing them a minimum income, defining and enforcing clerical discipline and lay moral behavior, defining religious duties, guaranteeing the sanctity of wills and testaments, etc.

Ecumenical Councils. Between 650 and 1000 there were only three ecumenical councils, two in Constantinople and one in Nicaea. Between 1123 (1st Lateran) and 1274 (2nd of Lyons) there were six ecumenical councils, all in the west. In addition there was an explosion of local legatine councils during this same period. In England there were 20 such councils between 1050 and 1300.

Papal bulls/letters. Papal letters were the most important instrument for the conduct of business. They were the mechanism for conveying orders, resolving disputes, issuing decisions on doctrine, etc. Here we see a steady increase in the issuance of letters over the period. Annual average of papal letters in first half of eleventh century was 1-10. Under Leo IX it rose to 35 and stayed at this level until 1130. Innocent II (1130-43) issued annually 72; 130 under Hadrian IV (1154-9), 179 under Alexander III (1159-81), 280 under Innocent III (1198-1215), 730 under Innocent IV (1243-54), and 3646 under John XXII (1316-24) (see Richard Southern, Western Society and the Church, p.109).   

Papal justice. The 12th century was a period of litigation, both secular and ecclesiastical. Between 1140 and 1150 papal jurisdiction began to penetrate even the lowest levels of the church as a matter of routine; by 1150 the papal courts were overwhelmed with business. Popes complained about the press of business. Calixtus II (1119-24) commented that as Archbishop. of Vienne, everyone of note in his see was either a kinsmen, a neighbor or a vassal. Now as pope he found the glory of the papacy "a misery and tribulation. ... When I am in Rome I have as many lords as I have cardinals and as many masters as I have citizens." St. Bernard of Clairvaux in 1150 warned his protégé Eugenius III about allowing 'the pressure of business' to waste his time. It is little wonder that from the pontificate of Alexander III (1159) on popes tended to be chosen from among canon lawyers rather than monks (as they had been during the first half century of the Gregorian Reform).

The papacy became the final arbiter for all disputes between ecclesiastical bodies or persons, or between clerics and laity over property, rights, and penalties. To deal with the influx of business the popes began to create ad hoc committees of three local churchmen to hear and decide with the authority of the papacy. Still cases flowed to Rome, as the decisions of these local committees were appealed to Rome. A case over property that brought in less than 10 pounds a year could last for a generation and produce numerous hearings and dozens of letters from and to the pope. Every step of the process required the payment of money or gifts (or promises of future goodies) to secure the favor of the judges and patrons. The pouring of cash to smooth the waters produced a sense of cynicism revealed in a number of twelfth century satires, most notably the Gospel according to the Mark of Silver, in which the pope and his cardinals in a parody of Biblical language fleece the suitors who come to them

 

 

At that time, the Pope said to the Romans, "When the son of man comes to the seat of our majesty, first say, `Friend, why have you come?' But if he continues knocking without giving you anything, throw him out into the outer darkness." And it came to pass that a certain poor cleric came to the Curia of the Lord Pope and cried out, saying, "Do you, at least, have mercy on me, you doorkeepers of the Pope, for the hand of poverty has touched me. I am indeed needy and poor. Therefore, I beg you to come to my aid." But when they heard him they were exceeding angry, and they said, "Friend, you and your poverty can go to hell. Get thou behind me, Satan, because you do not smell of money. Amen, amen, I say to you, you shall not enter into the joy of your lord [the Pope] until you pay your last farthing." So the poor man went away and sold his coat and his shirt and everything he owned and gave it to the cardinals and doorkeepers and chamberlains. But they said, "What is this among so many?" They threw him out, and he went off weeping bitterly and inconsolably. Later on, a certain rich cleric came to the Curia. He was gross and fat and swollen, and had committed treacherous murder. He bribed first the doorkeeper, then the chamberlain, then the cardinals. But they put their heads together and demanded more. However, the Lord Pope heard that his cardinals and ministers had been lavishly bribed by the cleric, and he was sick even to death. So the rich man sent him medicine in the form of gold and silver, and straightway he was healed. The Lord pope summoned his cardinals and ministers and said to them, "Brethren, be vigilant lest anyone deceive you with empty words. My example I give unto you, that you might grab just as I grab." (Gospel according to the Mark of silver (c. 1160), from John Balnaves’ Bernard of Morlaix)

 

 

The cynicism of the anonymous cleric who wrote the parody is palpable: "Blessed are the rich, for they shall be filled; blessed are they who have, for they shall not go away empty; blessed are the wealthy for theirs in the Court of Rome." The martyrs who mattered, according to these critics, were Albinus and Rufinus--pale silver and red gold, characters who first appear during the pontificate of Gregory VII. The age of 'O Roma Nobilis' was over. The irony here is overwhelming. The reform papacy had lost the prestige enjoyed by the secular popes of the tenth century. Even the Blessed Eugene III, a Cistercian monk, was to be condemned as a 'man of blood' by the radical reformer and papal critic Arnold of Brescia, who led a Roman communal movement reminiscent of the Milanese Patarini--formerly allies of the reform papacy--in its lay criticism of clerical morals and its repudiation of the temporal power of prelates.

In terms of episcopal and abbatial elections, the Investiture Controversy did not result in the removal of lay influence from the selection of bishops and abbots. Kings continued to have a decisive say in the matter, as the “election” of Thomas Becket as archbishop of Canterbury on the insistence of King Henry II in 1162 shows. (Henry II soon came to regret this choice.) King Henry II, citing ancient custom of the realm of England, insisted that free election of abbots was a privilege to be granted by the king, and even a 'free' election was subject to royal scrutiny, as evidenced by Jocelin of Brakelond's description of the election of Abbot Samson to the abbacy of Bury St Edmunds.  Unworthy men who were more adept at secular administration than in pastoral care still rose to the office of bishop. In some cases, unworthy men were elected bishop in full accordance with canon law. According to Guibert of Nogent, this happened in Laon in 1107 when the clergy of the diocese chose Gaudry, chancellor to King Henry I, to be there bishop because they believed him to be wealth. Gaudry, whom Guibert tells us was more comfortable with a lance under his arm than holding a crozier, alienated the townspeople of Laon by engineering the murder of a prominent and popular noble and by attempting to suppress their commune. The latter led to an uprising in which the bishop was murdered and the cathedral burnt. But the Investiture Controversy did produce significant changes in the episcopacy. By the end of the twelfth century the episcopacy had come firmly under the jurisdiction of the papacy. Abbots now tended to rise up from within the ranks of their monastery, as monks exercised their freedom of election to prevent their monasteries from being given under the rule of outsiders. The election of bishops by canons of the cathedral of the See, similarly, led to men of lesser nobility and wealth rising up through the ranks of the church to its highest offices. What was not settled--and was not to be settled in the Middle Ages--was the extent to which kings were subject to papal supervision, or, for that matter, popes and bishops to the authority of kings.   

Sources:

Bachrach, David. Religion and the Conduct of War in the West c. 300-1215. Woodbrige: Boydell Press, 2003.

Blumenthal, Uta-Renate. The Investiture Controversy. Philadelphia: U Penn, 1991

Fichtenau, Heinrich. Living in the Tenth Century: Mentalities and Social Order. Chicago: U of Chicago, 1991.

Kelly, J.N.D. The Oxford Dictionary of Popes. Oxford: Oxford U. Press, 1987.

Little, Lester. Religious Poverty and the Profit Motive.  Ithaca, NY: Cornell U.,1978.

Morris, Colin. The Papal Monarchy. Oxford: Oxford U., 1993.

Prinz, Heinrich. Klerus und Krieg im frűheren Mittlelalter. Stuttgart, 1971.

Southern, Richard W.. The Making of the Middle Ages. New Haven: Yale U., 1953.

----- Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin, 1970

Tierney, Brian, ed. The Crisis of Church & State 1050-1300. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1964.   “St. Ulrich.” [Old] Catholic Encyclopedia. http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/15123a.htm

 

Rise-and-Spread-of-Islam.docx.docx

Rise and Spread of Islam

20 March 2014

“La illaha illa llah, wa Muhammadan rasul Allah”

There is no god but The God, and Muhammad is the prophet of The God

· Allah is the God worshipped by the Jews and the Christians

Who is this Muhammad?

· The first hundred years had no biography, and within the second hundred years perhaps as many as 4 biographies were compiled

· Some would believe that there is some fact along with some fiction (enhancements) added to the traditional accounts of his life.

What exactly do we know about Muhammad?

· He was a man – never professed to be otherwise and always emphasized this point to his followers – noting that he would die as any other man.

· He was revered as a holy man even within his own lifetime

· Biographies written as many as five generations later have both fabricated and supernatural incidents to show his spirituality and his virtue (Sydney Nettleton Fisher p 29)

· He was born sometime between 570 – 580 AD – to the Hashim family of the Kuraysh tribe

· His father was not one of the wealthier or powerful men of the city, neither was he one of the poorest/lowest class

· His father Abdullah died before he was born; his mother died when he was about 6. As a fatherless boy, and then as an orphan his was not an easy lot.

· His paternal grandfather Abd al-Muttalib cared for him until the grandfather died, when Muhammad became the ward of his uncle Abu Talib.

· From Muhammad’s statements, we know that Abu-Talib was not prosperous and that they lived a very modest circumstance.

· There was no opportunity for Muhammad in any of the businesses of his uncles, and without capital from his father, a job had to be found outside the family circle.

· A position was found for him with a rich widow – Khadijah a distant relative. She had been married twice, once to a Makhzunni and had children from each marriage.

· Khadijah was older than Muhammad – maybe as many as 15 years, and her social position was higher than his.

· She was an astute business woman and had continued her husbands’ business activities.

· We do not know how old Muhammad was when he started working for Khadijah, and we do not know how old he was when she asked him to marry her. It was not unusual for the woman to propose, but because of her wealth, and her higher social class and position as employer, it would not have been unlikely.

· They had 4 daughters who grew to maturity, and several sons all of whom died in infancy or childhood.

· Khadijah died about 619 AD but as long as she lived Muhammad had no other wife

· Muhammad’s marriage to Khadija gave him means and a definite position in Mecca’s society.

Muhammad’s call

· In the Middle East it was the custom for men who have some financial means and who are troubled intellectually and emotionally by cares and ills of society to retreat to some lonely spot to think. After his marriage, Muhammad began to follow this practice.

· One day in the year AD 610 Muhammad had a sudden and unusual experience in the form of thoughts flooding upon him and arranging themselves in a clear and definite order – a revelation – and he accepted it as such.

· This event is observed annually by the Muslim faithful as the Night of Power.

· Beginning with the first revelation, Muhammad frequently heard voices from within him. He believed in these verses that came to him. The voices spoke only ideas that he had heard others repeat of that he had contemplated in more objective moods. There is no doubt as to his sincerity and conviction.

· Muhammad was raised as a pagan; one of his sons – Abd Manaf, bore a pagan name. He believed in spirits and devils, evil omens, and frequently used mysterious oaths – rhymed prose – and the verbiage of the typical Arab soothsayer.

· Mecca was a holy place, famed for the Kaaba – the earthly abode of many gods

· His tribe – the Kuraysh had a special relationship and responsibilities to this abode.

· Mecca and the Hejaz were experiencing a gradual trend to a more intellectual religion. Muhammad was not the only prophet to appear in Mecca. One of Khadijah’s cousins had already started preaching, and Muhammad’s ideas were not far from his.

· The ideas of Judaism and Christianity spread and became known in Mecca through slaves, pilgrims, as the city grew more prosperous. Muhammad was familiar with Judaism and with Monophysite sects of Christians in Syria.

Muhammad’s Preaching

· Simple religion

· God was all-powerful, good, and loving man

· Created existence was transitory, the Creator was permanent

· Man was created with a moral responsibility for himself and fellow men

· Final judgment on the day of resurrection

· Some say that Muhammad had no idea at the time of founding a new religion but to remind the Arabs of Mecca of the heavenly truths to save them from the Day of Judgment

· The pure man was the one who was grateful to God, worshipped him, appealed to God for forgiveness of sin, offered prayers frequently, helped his fellow men, avoided all forms of cheating, led a chaste life and cleansed himself from the love of wealth. This man would recognize the goodness and power of God and man’s dependence upon God.

· This was Islam – the surrender to God – the pious man who purified himself became a Muslim (one who surrendered to God).

Muhammad’s Preaching - results

· Initially there was no firm opposition and his message fell on fertile soil.

· His first converts were his own household. Khadijah, his cousin Ali, and Sayd – a former slave.

· The most important of the others were: Abu Bakr, Umar, al-Zubayr, Abd al-Rahman, Saad, Tallah, and Uthman.

· Many of the early converts were the younger sons of influential men of the leading families and clans of Mecca.

· The father of one was the most prominent financier in Mecca; another’s was a religious leader prior to Muhammad’s time; two were nephews of the head of the Makhzum clan – the wealthiest and dominant family among the Kuraysh

· The majority of the early converts were young men of no social standing – many without family or clan ties, or families which ceased to afford them protection.

· Early followers were young men, well under 40 years of age, from the middle class of Mecca. They were individuals who felt their inferior positions when they compared their wealth and influence with the fortunes and power of those at the top.

· To say that economic, social, and political conditions in Mecca contributed to the spreading of Islam is correct. Remember I had said that Mecca was undergoing transition in the decades before Muhammad.

· Rapid growth of commerce and a money economy changed the gap between rich and poor, and the influential and their dependents.

· Wealth and the life of a merchant promoted individualism as contrasted to family and clan solidarity. Kinship of money was supplanting that of blood.

· Nomadic manly virtues were hardly those to be esteemed in a mercantile society. The old ideas of generosity and honor were fast dying in the evolving individualistic society – where anything could be obtained through money and power.

· It would be wrong to assume Muhammad and his early converts were frustrated and seeking solace in religion. In the first days they were preaching against abandonment of the old virtues.

· Muhammad did recognize individualism as a permanent aspect of society. Last Judgment did recognize individuals – “when one shall have no influence on behalf of another”.

· Muhammad began public preaching in AD 613 while his ideas concerning monotheism were still ill-defined. He made public pronouncements that al-Lat, al-Uzza, and Manat – 3 goddesses from the old Arab pantheon were lesser celestial beings who could intercede with God. Traditionally, this admission has been called “satanic verses” for after reflection, Muhammad renounced the utterance as the work of the devil. While there was much speculation and contention about this incident, some scholars feel that Muhammad was attempting to gain a wider following from the more influential Meccans.

Persecution

· Upon the AD 615 denial of special powers for the pagan goddesses a new period of development occurred.

· Monotheism evolved and was plainly evident and opposition and persecution began. Muslims were subject to tongue lashings and all manner of verbal assaults. Garbage was dumped at their doors. Unprotected individuals were beaten, as were Kuraysh Muslims by their fellow clansmen.

· Economic power were exerted by refusal to pay debts and by a severe boycott that greatly reduced the fortunes of many including Abu Bakr.

· Abu Jahl, head of the Makhzum clan, declared economic war upon the Muslims asserting that every one of them would be ruined financially. He coaxed and threatened Abu Talib – Muhammad’s uncle - and leader of the Hashim clan to abandon Muhammad. Failure in this approach led to an alliance of all the Kuraysh clans to pursue an economic boycott of the Hashim clan and its closest ally, the al-Muttalib clan. There were to be no business dealings and no intermarriage with members of either clan.

· The economic break had been long brewing, and the controversy of Muhammad provided the excuse. During this break that Hashim maintained their own caravans to Syria and withstood the pressure. After 2 years the grand alliance was dissolved and the economic sanctions lapsed since they were unsuccessful. Actually they had increased the financial and economic hegemony of the Makhzum clan.

· More significant was the verbal assault which indicated the opinions held by those in opposition. They scoffed at the idea of the Day of Last Judgment, and ridiculed the preaching of the resurrection of the body after it was mouldering in the grave. They kept asking scornfully: When is the hour?

· Muhammad preached that God was One, and only One. Meccan society was based upon idolatry and to be told that this was evil meant forsaking the religion of their forefathers. Muhammad tried to counter the resentment with the contention that he was following in the footsteps of the religion of Abraham and the prophets of old, and the Muslims were only regaining the Arab religion.

· Opposition jeered at Muhammad’s claim to prophethood calling him a magician, a soothsayer, a poet possessed by spirits, mad. If God had intended to reveal the truth, they asserted He would have selected someone more important than Muhammad. Why was the revelation not made at one time? Besides, how else could Muhammad explain the driblets of revelation except that he and some assistants were busy making up the verses.

· Traditionally opposition to Muhammad by the leaders of Mecca centered around his preaching of the unity of God and rejection of all other idols. Adoption of those ideas would ruin Mecca as a flourishing commercial center because of the decline of pilgrimages. This may have been true to some extent, but at the date of the arrival of Muhammad’s teachings, Mecca was not dependent upon pilgrimage trade.

· Abu Jahl recognized that widespread acceptance of Islam would give leadership of the city to Muhammad. Other leaders, also who felt their positions beyond jeopardy regarded Muhammad as an innovator who was disrupting the political and social development of Mecca.

· The rapid social development in Mecca made recognition of the disintegration of the old political, social, economic, and intellectual values that Muhammad was trying to preserve. Gradually due to the opposition, Muhammad was led to establish a new religion.

· For some, the ending of the economic boycott in 619 was interpreted as the harbinger of acceptance and success but one incident after another dashed the optimism. Khadijah died, and then his uncle/protector Abu Talib. Another uncle who became the new leader of the Hashim refused to continue the protection. Several years elapsed since any important leader accepted Islam, and Muhammad slipped into a mental depression and fatigue. The only alternative was to leave the city.

The Flight to Mecca

· Muhammad first went to al-Taif to see if he could relocate there – and he was met with quick rebuff, and was stoned upon leaving the city. Several nomadic tribes around Mecca were approached but without success.

· 200 miles to the north was the town of Yathrib (which would be called Medina-ti-Nebi Muslims). It comprised 20 square miles of date oases, fertile lands and scattered settlements. Numerous tribes occupied quarters of the town and had been engaged in bloody and exhausting civil wars over the limited lands of Yathrib. The most important clans were: Aws, Khazraj, Nadir, Kurayah and Kaynuka – the last three of which were Jewish.

· During the pilgrimage of 620 and following the rebuff at al-Taif Muhammad discussed Islam with several pilgrims of the Khazraj tribe and raised the question of asylum. The following year, more discussions took place. One of Muhammad’s trusted supporters returned to Yathrib with them and converts were obtained from every important family. In the pilgrimage of 622 75 Muslims from Yathrib came to Mecca and made the famous Pledge of Al-Akbah to obey and protect Muhammad.

· Why did these pagan Arabs from Yathrib accept Muhammad and Islam? They clearly took the message on religious grounds. The transition from nomadic to settled life tested the mores of the people and Islam brought a message of one community to the people of Yathrib to end the political rivalry and continual feuding among the clans.

· Once the agreement had been reached, Muhammad urged the Muslims to leave for Yathrib. In the end only Muhammad, Abu Bakr, and Ali and a handful remained. When the others who had planned to leave were gone, Muhammad and Abu Bakr slipped away at night, hid in a near-by cave for a couple of days until the search for them had been relaxed, and then they proceeded to Yathrib. One September 24,622 they were joyfully greeted at the outskirts of Yathrib – now known as Medina.

· The migration – Hijrah – was dangerous: the muslims were abandoning the protection of their families for the untested protection of strangers. The Hijrah came to mark a new era, and the Muslim calendar began with July 16, 622. In Mecca where Islam had failed to break down the growing individualism or the family ties, in Media Muhammad immediately became the acknowledged political and social as well as religious leader.

· Muhammad’s leadership would be tested – he could count on the backing of the Muhajirun who came from Mecca and the Ansar (helpers) who converted from Medina. Old feuds could be rekindled at a moment’s notice.

· Jews soon began to quiz and mock him because their knowledge of the Old Testament was far superior to his and Muhammad had expected them to testify to the validity of his message. They would not accept an Arab as Messiah.

· Upon their rejections, Muhammad forsook the older religions of the Middle East and by taking over Abraham and the God of the Meccan shrine and by adopting many of the ceremonies with respect to the sanctuary in Mecca Muhammad moulded his new religious concepts with the old and gave Islam a distinct Arab cultural flavor.

· Muhammad created a new kind of brotherhood between every 2 emigrants for both protection and sustenance. Every emigrant was assigned one Medinese as a special brother and protector. Problems and affairs of the Muslim community were brought before God and Muhammad. Their judgments must be obeyed – herein lay the basis of the establishment Muslim theocracy. God was Muhammad’s Guide and Protector and the disobedient would suffer the agonies of Hell.

· Following the Hijrah – Muslims adopted several Jewish rites: praying facing Jerusalem, midday prayers, and Jewish fast days were observed, and Friday the Jewish day of preparation became the Muslim day of public prayer. Later when the relations with the Medinese Jews became tense, Muhammad turned away from some of the Jewish forms: faithful would face toward Mecca, the annual pilgrimage to Mecca was prescribed for Muslims, and a period of fasting – the month of Ramadan was ordered.

Conflict with Mecca

· During the winter, Muhammad ad his followers established their new homes, and during the spring and summer following, they menaced trade caravans of the Meccan merchants on their way to Syria. No booty taken because the caravans were well-armed, but they served as reconnaissance missions. Gradually the livelihood of the Meccans expatriots forced Muhammad to agree to the attacks.

· In 623 a handful of Muslims under order from Muhammad surprised a small Meccan caravan on the road between Mecca and Al-Taif. One Meccan was killed, 2 held for ransom, and booty captured. Sentiment was divided – the emigrants from Mecca had been promised protection from attack, but the Medinese had not agreed that their city could be used as a base for attack operations against Mecca. The success of the venture invited other and larger expeditions.

· Muhammad decided to ambush the main caravan of the Kuraysh upon its return from Syria. He led the band of 305 with over 70 camels and 2 horses to waylay the caravan under Abu Sufyan head of the power Umayyad family. At Badr, 20 miles southwest of Medina Muhammad was challenged by a force of some 8-900 armed Meccans. Fighting was fierce, but the smaller force of Muslims was victorious.

· Viewed as a minor fracas, Muhammad lost 14 men. 50 from Mecca were killed and 50 were captured. The booty consisted of 14 horses, 115 camels, coats of mail, pieces of military equipment. The significance of the Battle of Badr = it was a miracle (Muslim view) and one of the most decisive battles of history. It proved to them that God was on their side and the arms and animals important for future engagements.

· 1/5th of all booty was assigned to Muhammad to be allotted to the needy for used by the state. From that moment on there was no peace until the supremacy between pagan and Muslim Meccans was decided. Within 20 years Muslims came to appreciate the momentousness of this battle – those who were in it were the nobility of Islam and a cloak which had been worn at the Battle of Badr was a most distinguished robe of honor.

· The victory meant that control of Mecca was a goal – but also to the Meccan authorities, that they had to annihilate the Muslim community.

· Muhammad moved to consolidate control via alliances with neighboring Bedouin tribes. The Kaynuka, the weakest of Jewish tribes was driven from Medina.

· In 625 Abu Sufyan, the new leader of Mecca with the death of Abu Jahl on the battlefield of Badr set forth with an army of 3000 for revenge. They met the enemy outside the city at the foot of the hill of Uhud. Muslims were soundly beaten, Muhammad wounded.

· Torn by dissention, the Meccan army did not pursue the Muslims, no press on to Medina.

· 2 yrs later, Abu Sufyan came back, with a larger army – but this time Muhammad was forewarned and ordered a wide ditch to be dug before the less protected sides of the city. After a 2-week siege, bad weather, persistent quarrels and disaffection of some of the nomad allies led to the withdrawal of the Meccans who claimed that the trench was a dishonorable artifice to which no Arab would resort. The Battle of the Ditch joined with Badr and Uhud to make the 3 battles where lines were drawn between the pagan and Muslim Kuraysh – part of a civil war. Participants knew each other, old slights and grudges were remembered, emotions and spirit of vengeance ran high.

· Following each of the 3 failures of the pagans, Muhammad moved swiftly to solidify the Medina community. When the Medinese Jews failed to hide their delight over the Uhud misadventure, the Muslims attacked the Jewish Nadir clan and drove them form Medina to Khaybar. After the Ditch affair, the last Jewish tribe of Medina, the Kurayzah was expelled and its lands and possessions seized.

· Citizens of Medina who had until now neither accepted Islam nor recognized Muhammad as their leader joined the Muslim band.

· At the end of 627 Muhammad had established Medina as a united community, with one religion as its cohesive force.

· In 628 (Spring) Muhammad was advised some of the men of Mecca wishes to arrange peace with the Muslims. The Muslims came during the month of a minor pilgrimage, but Bedouin allies would not join him, and Mecca set forth an armed force to contest his entry. The compromise which stipulated that Muslims might participate freely in the lesser pilgrimage the following year was Muhammad’s first success in his peaceful conquest of Mecca.

· Later that year, Muslims captured the fertile oasis of Khaybar, largely inhabited by Jews. This made the Muslims wealthy, since the lands were most productive. The inhabitant were not exiled, but remained on their lands, paying yearly taxes to the conqueror and establishing a precedent for centuries to come.

Victory in Mecca

· In March 629 Muhammad led more than 1000 of his men into Mecca to perform the rites of a lesser pilgrimage as agreed upon in 628. A number of Meccans joined him recognizing in Muhammad the coming leader. 2 of the most redoubtable military figures of Islam were among those who joined him. Amr Ibn al-As and Khalid ibn al-Walid. Even Abu Sufyan, in secret negotiations tried to adjust to the inevitable.

· More tribes joined the Muslims and Muhammad insisted they accept Islam and become a part of the community instead of political allies.

· Mecca however had not accepted Islam, or Muhammad as its leader. Site of the Kaaba, religious sanctuary – it was also the home of the leader of the Muslim community.

· In 630 Abu Sufyan came out of the city to pay homage to Muhammad and received amnesty for all who would submit. Muhammad gave gifts to all and only demanded the destruction of the idols in Mecca. He pressed on to al-Taif, but failed to take that city.

· Muhammad did not resettle back in Mecca, he returned to Medina. The Kuraysh were a proud people and it had not been easy for them to acknowledge Muhammad as their leader.

· The rapid spread of Islam and increasing number of Muslims presented many problems. In 631 division and opposition to the point that one group withdrew and established its own house of prayer. An unsuccessful campaign in Transjordan and missions were sent toward Bahrain and Oman. While there were small groups of Muslims in Arabia, there were those who denied that he was God’s messenger. In all areas where Muslim political authority had penetrated, Christians, Jews and Parsis (Zoroastrians) were tolerated on condition they concede political rule to the Muslims.

Developments of Note

· Islam – a great religious community – united people via religion rather than blood, language, customs or economics held the people together, and a community where there were no distinctions among the believers except that of the degree of piety.

· Muhammad was aware that a number of Arabs submitted to Islam not because they submitted to the will of God, but because they feared not being a Muslim or because they wanted its political, social or economic advantages.

· Commandments of Islam become more social and political control and stressed lesser degree the forms of worship and religious ideas.

· Although Mecca acknowledged Muhammad as its leader, he did not attend the great pilgrimage in 631 because of a possibility of dishonor. Abu Bakr led the 300 Muslims. Ali – Muhammad’s cousin and son-in-law was deputized to announce that after 4 months no pagan would be permitted to participate in a pilgrimage to Mecca and all alliances of a political nature between Muslims and other Arab tribes would be revoked of Islam were not accepted. Later developments indicate that compliance was hardly voluntary.

· In March 632 Muhammad was set to lead the initial reformed pilgrimage. Only Muslims would be present. Muhammad died 3 months later (June 8). Many of the purely pagan aspects were eliminated from the ceremonious rites he performed at the Meccan sanctuary. Every move and act he made have been described and followed by devout pilgrims.

Muhammad – the private man

· He died of an ordinary fever.

· He had no male heir and no provision for a successor had been made

· His body was buried under the floor of Aishah’s hut

· He was a simple man, did not live extravagantly

· He married several times after Khadijah had died, at one time he was said to have 9 wives. His favorite was the daughter of Abu Bakr – Aishah

· He was said to be kindly and gentle, and never expected too much from his converts

· When he found wrongdoing, he upbraided the culprits for their actions but was lenient and cautious in his interdicts

· Loyalty and compliance rendered naturally and generously to Muhammad stemmed from the magnetism of his being.

· His sense of justice and his revelation of religious truths centered the attention of the citizens of Medina upon him. His converts, from first to last testified to something special and irresistible in his nature.

Page 1 of 12

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch01.pptx.pptx

Chapter 1

The Ancient Near East: The First Civilizations

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

1

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 3)

Identify the differences between the Paleolithic and Neolithic Ages

Describe the ways in which the Neolithic Revolution affected the lives of men and women

Explain the transformations brought by the agricultural revolution

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

2

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 3)

Discuss the characteristics of civilization and the various explanations given for why early civilizations emerged

Outline the characteristics of civilization in ancient Mesopotamia

Compare the similarities and differences between the three major periods of Egyptian history

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

3

Learning Objectives (Slide 3 of 3)

Analyze the changing roles of men and women from the agricultural revolution through the Mesopotamian and Egyptian civilizations

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

4

Hominids

Australopithecines (3-4 million years ago; simple stone tools; limited to Africa)

Homo Erectus (1.5 million years ago; larger, more varied tools; moves into Europe and Asia)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The First Humans (Slide 1 of 2)

The First Humans (Slide 2 of 2)

The emergence of Homo sapiens (“wise human being”)

Neanderthals, (ca. 100,000–30,000 years ago)

More advanced stone tools; burial of the dead

Homo sapiens sapiens, (ca. 200,000 B.C.E.–Present): replaced Neanderthals

The spread of humans: out of Africa or multiregional?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Neolithic Revolution (c. 10,000 – 4000 B.C.E.)

Consequences of the Neolithic Revolution

Trade; specialized division of labor

Improved tools

Domestication of animals

Development of writing

Use of metals

Copper + tin = bronze

The Bronze Age (ca. 3000 B.C. – ca. 1200 B.C.E.)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The First Humans

Human Years
Australopithecines Flourished ca. 3–4 million years ago
Homo erectus Flourished ca. 100,000–1.5 million years ago
Neanderthals Flourished ca. 200,000–30,000 B.C.E.
Homo sapiens sapiens Emerged ca. 200,000 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: The type of humans and the time period during which they lived.

8

The Emergence of Civilization

Six characteristics of civilization

Urban focus (cities as important centers of development)

Distinct religious structure (gods; priests)

Political and military structures (bureaucracy; armies)

Social structure based on economic power

Writing (record keeping)

Artistic and intellectual activity

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Civilization in Mesopotamia (Slide 1 of 2)

The city-states of ancient Mesopotamia

Sumerian cities: temple built on a ziggurat

Kingship: divine in origin

Economy and society: agricultural, trade

Empires in ancient Mesopotamia

The Code of Hammurabi

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

10

Civilization in Mesopotamia (Slide 2 of 2)

The culture of Mesopotamia

The importance of religion

Polytheistic

Arts of divination

Theocracy

The cultivation of new arts and sciences

Cuneiform

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

11

Semitic Languages

Akkadian

Arabic

Aramaic

Assyrian

Babylonian

Canaanitic

Hebrew

Phoenician

Syriac

Note: Languages in italic type are no longer spoken.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Semitic Languages, whether still spoken or no longer spoken, are listed.

12

Egyptian Civilization: “The Gift of the Nile”

The impact of geography

The “miracle” of the Nile: annual, predictable flooding

The food surplus of the fertile valley

Transportation

Security

Changelessness

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Old and Middle Kingdoms (Slide 1 of 2)

Upper and Lower Egypt United (ca. 3100 B.C.E.)

The Old Kingdom (ca. 2575 – 2125 B.C.E.)

Prosperity and stability

Pharaohs (divine kings, absolute rulers)

Ma’at

Bureaucracy and the office of vizier

Nomes (provinces)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Old and Middle Kingdoms (Slide 2 of 2)

The First Intermediate Period (ca. 2125 – 2010 B.C.E.)

The Middle Kingdom (ca. 2010 – 1630 B.C.E.)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Society and Economy in Ancient Egypt

Organized hierarchically

Pharaoh at the top

Upper class (nobles and priests)

Merchants and artisans

Lower classes: serfs

Majority of population

Bound to land

Taxpayers

Military and labor service

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Culture of Egypt (Slide 1 of 2)

Religion

Sun cult (Atum; Re)

Osiris, Isis, and Seth

Book of the Dead

The Pyramids

Designed as a city of the dead

Physical body and spiritual body (ka)

Mummification

Great Pyramid at Giza (ca. 2540 B.C.E.)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Culture of Egypt (Slide 2 of 2)

Art and writing

Functional and integral in ritual

Writing (hieroglyphs: “priest-carvings”)

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Daily Life in Ancient Egypt

Marriage

Husband as master of the house

Wife as in charge of the household and the education of children

Women

Labor, property, and inheritance

Hatshepsut, female pharaoh

Arranged marriages

Divorce allowed; adultery strictly prohibited

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The Egyptians

Period Years
Early Dynastic Period (Dynasties 1–3) ca. 3100–2575 B.C.E.
Old Kingdom (Dynasties 4–8) ca. 2575–2125 B.C.E.
First Intermediate Period (Dynasties 9–11) ca. 2125–2010 B.C.E.
Middle Kingdom (Dynasties 12–13) ca. 2010–1630 B.C.E.
Second Intermediate Period (Dynasties 14–17) ca. 1630–1539 B.C.E.
New Kingdom (Dynasties 18–20) ca. 1539–1069 B.C.E.
Postempire Egypt (Dynasties 21–31) 1069–30 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Thirty-one Dynasties of the Egyptians and the years during which they were active.

20

Discussion Questions

What were some of the key characteristics that separated homo sapiens sapiens from other early hominids?

Why is Mesopotamia called the Cradle of Civilization?

Why was Egyptian civilization so interested in death and dying?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch02.pptx.pptx

Chapter 2

Ancient New East: Peoples and Empires

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 2)

Identify the significance of the Indo-European-speaking peoples

Discuss the extent to which the Israelites were able to establish a united state

Explain what made the Jewish faith unique in the ancient Near East and how it evolved over time

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

2

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 2)

Describe the neighbors of the Israelites and their impact

Outline the methods and institutions the Assyrians used to amass and maintain their empires

Compare the methods and institutions used by the Persians to amass and maintain their empires to those of the Assyrians

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

3

On the Fringes of Civilization

Significant developments took place on the fringes of Mesopotamia and Egypt

Late Neolithic Europe, 3200 and1500 B.C.E.: megalithic structures

The Indo-Europeans

Language from a single parent tongue: Greek, Latin, Persian, Sanskrit, Germanic

The Hittite Empire

Suppiluliumas, ca. 1370–1330 B.C.E.

Use of iron; assimilation of other cultures

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Hebrews: “The Children of Israel” (Slide 1 of 3)

Semitic-speaking people

Traditions of the Hebrew Bible

Spiritual legacy of Western civilization

Between 1200 and 1000 B.C.E.

Israelites emerged as a distinct group of people, possibly organized in tribes or a league of tribes

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Hebrews: “The Children of Israel” (Slide 2 of 3)

Was there a United Kingdom of Israel?

Saul, David, and Solomon

The kingdoms of Israel (ten northern tribes) and Judah (two southern tribes)

The spiritual dimensions of Israel developed over time: monotheism

“I Am the Lord Your God”; “You Only Have I Chosen”

The covenant, the law, and the prophets

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The Israelites

Event Dates
Saul ca. 1020–1000 B.C.E.
David ca. 1000–970 B.C.E.
Solomon ca. 970–930 B.C.E.
Northern kingdom of Israel destroyed by Assyria 722 or 721 B.C.E.
Southern kingdom of Judah falls to Chaldeans; destruction of Jerusalem 586 B.C.E.
Return of exiles to Jerusalem 538 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events during the time of the Israelites and the dates which they occurred.

7

The Hebrews: “The Children of Israel” (Slide 3 of 3)

The neighbors of the Israelites

Philistines

Coastal towns; conflict with Israelites

Phoenicians

Trading empire in the Mediterranean

Culturally, best known as transmitters

Alphabet passed on to the Greeks, and then, the Romans

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Assyrian Empire

Organization of the empire

Kings and local officials

The Assyrian military machine

Large, well organized, and disciplined

Exploited iron weapons and brutal methods

Assyrian society and culture

Polyglot society

Assimilated much of Mesopotamian culture

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Persian Empire (Slide 1 of 2)

Neo-Babylonian Empire: Nebuchadnezzar

Fell to the Persians in 539 B.C.

Cyrus the Great (559–530 B.C.E.)

Media: the first satrapy, or province

Expanding the empire

Greece, Asia Minor

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Persian Empire (Slide 2 of 2)

Governing the empire: the Royal Road

“Protector of the kingdom:” satrap

The Great King: Darius

Ruled the largest empire in the world thus far

Source of all justice; palace builder

Weakened by hoarding of wealth/taxation

Persian religion: Zoroastrianism

Struggle between good and evil; last judgment

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The Ancient Empires – The Assyrians

Event Date(s)
Height of power 700 B.C.E.
Ashurbanipal 669–627 B.C.E.
Fall of Nineveh 612 B.C.E.
Destruction of the Assyrian Empire 605 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events during the time of the Assyrians and the dates which they occurred.

12

Chronology: The Ancient Empires – The Chaldeans

Event Date(s)
Ascendancy in Babylonia 600s B.C.E.
Height of Neo-Babylonian Empire under King Nebuchadnezzar II 605–562 B.C.E.
Fall of Babylon 539 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events during the time of the Chaldeans and the dates which they occurred.

13

Chronology: The Ancient Empires – The Persians

Event Date(s)
Unification under Achaemenid dynasty 600s B.C.E.
Persian control over Medes 550 B.C.E.
Conquests of Cyrus the Great 559–530 B.C.E.
Cambyses and conquest of Egypt 530–522 B.C.E.
Reign of Darius 521–486 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events during the time of the Persians and the dates which they occurred.

14

Discussion Questions

Compare Hammurabi’s Code and the Covenant. Is one more compassionate than the other in their views of society?

What role did terror play in Assyrian military tactics?

How were the Persians able to conquer and maintain their large empire?

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch03.pptx.pptx

Chapter 3

The Civilization of the Greeks

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

1

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 3)

Explain how the geography of Greece affected Greek history

Summarize the contributions of Homer and why his work was used as the basis for Greek education

Identify the chief features of the polis, or city-state

Compare the major city-states of Athens and Sparta

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

2

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 3)

Describe the Greek ideal of democracy and the ways in which the Athenian political system was a democracy

Discuss the effect of the two great fifth century B.C.E. conflicts – the Persian wars and the Peloponnesian War –- on Greek civilization

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

3

Learning Objectives (Slide 3 of 3)

Describe the ideals upon which Greek art was based and how those ideals were expressed

Debate the questions posed by Greek philosophers, as well as their own responses to these questions

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

4

Early Greece (Slide 1 of 2)

Greek history has been shaped by its:

Mountainous terrain: Separated independent Greek communities from one another

Long seacoast: Enabled contact with outside world; later establishment of colonies

Minoan Crete

A Bronze Age civilization that used metals in making weapons

Established by 2800 B.C.E.

Not Greek in language or religion

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Early Greece (Slide 2 of 2)

The first Greek state: Mycenae

Flourished between 1600 and 1100 B.C.E.

Warriors who prided themselves on their heroic deeds in battle

The most famous of all their supposed military adventures: the epic poetry of Homer

Invaded from the north by Greek-speaking people; torched around 1190 B.C.E

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Greeks in a Dark Age (ca. 1100–ca. 750 B.C.E.) (Slide 1 of 2)

Homer and Homeric Greece

Illiad

Epic poem of Trojan War

The tale of the Greek hero Achilles and how the “wrath of Achilles” led to disaster

Odyssey

Epic journey of a Greek hero

Tests Odysseus’ heroism until, by both cunning and patience, he prevails

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Greeks in a Dark Age (ca. 1100–ca. 750 B.C.E.) (Slide 2 of 2)

Homer’s enduring importance

His Iliad and the Odyssey were regarded as authentic history

Used as standard texts for the education of generations of Greek males’ striving for excellence, called arete

In the Homeric world, aristocratic women were expected to pursue excellence

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Greek City-States (ca. 750–ca. 500 B.C.E.) (Slide 1 of 5)

The polis

The central institution in Greek life

The acropolis, or hill, was the central point where the citizens of the polis could assemble for political, social, and religious activities

A new military system: the Greek way of war

Hoplites, Phalanx

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Greek City-States (ca. 750–ca. 500 B.C.E.) (Slide 2 of 5)

Colonization and the growth of trade

750 – 550 B.C.E.

Colonization led to the spread of Greek culture throughout the Mediterranean basin and to increased trade and industry

Tyranny in the Greek polis

Tyrants

Oligarchies

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Greek City-States (ca. 750–ca. 500 B.C.E.) (Slide 3 of 5)

Sparta

Perioikoi and Helots

The new Sparta

Sparta transformed by sixth century B.C.E. to military state

The Spartan state

Led by two kings

Elected a group of five men, the ephors, to oversee the education of youth and the conduct of all citizens

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Greek City-States (ca. 750–ca. 500 B.C.E.) (Slide 4 of 5)

Athens: The reforms of Solon

Canceled all current land debts

Outlawed new loans based on humans as collateral

Freed people who had fallen into slavery for debts

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Greek City-States (ca. 750–ca. 500 B.C.E.) (Slide 5 of 5)

Athens: The reforms of Cleisthenes

Made the demes the basic units of political life

Laid the foundations for Athenian democracy

By 500 B.C.E., Athens was more united than it had ever been and was about to assume a more important role in Greek affairs

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: Archaic Greece –Sparta

Event Dates
Conquest of Messenia ca. 730–710 B.C.E.
Beginning of Peloponnesian League ca. 560–550 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table description: The tables details the chronology of events in archaic Greece in Sparta.

14

Chronology: Archaic Greece – Athens

Event Dates
Solon’s reforms 594–593 B.C.E.
Tyranny of Pisistratus ca. 560–556 and 546–527 B.C.E.
End of tyranny 510 B.C.E.
Cleisthenes’s reforms ca. 508–501 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table description: The tables details the chronology of events in archaic Greece in Athens.

15

The High Point of Greek Civilization: Classical Greece (Slide 1 of 3)

The challenge of Persia

Darius attacks the mainland Greeks in 490

Xerxes vowed revenge; invaded Greece after the death of Darius

Leonidas at Thermopylae

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The High Point of Greek Civilization: Classical Greece (Slide 2 of 3)

The growth of an Athenian empire in the Age of Pericles

Severed ties with Sparta

Expanded democracy at home and its new empire abroad

The great Peloponnesian War

Sparta and its supporters against the Athenian empire

27 year war lasting from 431 – 405 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The High Point of Greek Civilization: Classical Greece (Slide 3 of 3)

The decline of the Greek states (404–338 B.C.E.)

The Peloponnesian War weakened the major Greek states

Persians offered financial support to Athens and other Greek states to oppose Spartan power within Greece itself, thus beginning a new war that finally ended in 386 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Culture and Society of Classical Greece (Slide 1 of 3)

The writing of history

History, the systematic analysis of past events, was a Greek creation

Herodotus: author of The Persian Wars, a work commonly regarded as the first real history in Western civilization

Greek drama

Intended to entertain and to educate citizens

Supported by the state

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Culture and Society of Classical Greece (Slide 2 of 3)

The arts: the classical ideal

The arts of the Western world have been largely dominated by the artistic standards established by the Greeks of the classical period

The Greek love of wisdom

Sophists

Rhetoric

The Socratic method

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Culture and Society of Classical Greece (Slide 3 of 3)

Greek religion

Intricately connected to every aspect of daily life.

Social and practical

Life in classical Athens

Economy: largely agricultural but highly diversified

Lifestyle: simple homes and diets

Family: primary function – to produce new citizens

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Discussion Questions

What important Greek ideals and Greek values are revealed in this passage from the Iliad?

According to Pericles, what are the ideals of Athenian democracy?

How did the Greek view of the world shape Greek conceptions of gender and gender roles?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch04.pptx.pptx

Chapter 4

The Hellenistic World

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 2)

Analyze how Alexander was able to amass his empire, and what its potential impact might have been had he lived longer

Identify the main features of the political and military organization of the Hellenistic kingdoms, and how these new political systems differed from those of Greek city-states

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 2)

Summarize the main social developments in the Hellenistic world

Describe the achievements in literature, art, science, and philosophy during the Hellenistic period

Discuss the prominent religions during the Hellenistic period and what their popularity suggests about Hellenistic society

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Macedonia and the Conquests of Alexander (Slide 1 of 2)

Macedonia became the chief power in the Greek world by King Philip II’s reign (359–336 B.C.E.)

Philip instituted military reforms

New phalanx with lighter swords and smaller shields

Infantrymen with longer spears

Strengthened bond between army and leaders

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Macedonia and the Conquests of Alexander (Slide 2 of 2)

Alexander the Great

Starting at age 20, carried on his father’s dream of invading the Persian Empire

The conquests of Alexander: from western half of Asia Minor, Issus, Syria, Palestine, Egypt, to northwestern India

The legacy: was Alexander great?

His military brilliance and promotion of Greek culture vs. his ruthless, selfish autocratic aspirations

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: Macedonia and the Conquests of Alexander

Event Dates
Reign of Philip II 359–336 B.C.E.
Battle of Chaeronea; Philip II conquers Greece 338 B.C.E.
Reign of Alexander the Great 336–323 B.C.E.
Alexander invades Asia; Battle of Granicus River 334 B.C.E.
Battle of Issus 333 B.C.E.
Battle of Gaugamela 331 B.C.E.
Fall of Persepolis, the Persian capital 330 B.C.E.
Alexander enters India 327 B.C.E.
Battle of Hydaspes River 326 B.C.E.
Death of Alexander 323 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table description: A table of the major events in the conquest of Alexander.

6

The World of the Hellenistic Kingdoms (Slide 1 of 3)

Hellenistic monarchies

Antigonid, Ptolemaic, Pergamene, and Seleucid

The threat from the Celts

Sacked Rome 390 B.C.E

Attacked Macedonia early third century B.C.E.

Attacked Asia Minor, but was defeated in 230 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Hellenistic Kingdoms (Slide 2 of 3)

Political and military institutions

Monarchy while retaining democratic government in cities

Phalanx and cavalry continue with addition of war elephants

Hellenistic cities

Urban centers with primarily Greek culture and political institutions

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Hellenistic Kingdoms (Slide 3 of 3)

Economic trends in the Hellenistic world

Continued agrarian patterns

Expanded commerce

New opportunities for women

Primarily those in the upper-class

Management of slaves, property, and making loans

Education: literature, arts, music, athletics

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Culture in the Hellenistic World (Slide 1 of 2)

New directions in literature

Theocritus

Menander

Polybius

Hellenistic art

Moved away from idealism of fifth-century classicism to more emotional and realistic art

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Culture in the Hellenistic World (Slide 2 of 2)

A golden age of science

Conscious separation of science from philosophy

Astronomy: heliocentric view

Geometry: Pi

Philosophy: new schools of thought

Epicureanism

Stoicism

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Religion in the Hellenistic World

Mystery religions

Noticeable decline in the vitality of the traditional Greek Olympian religion

Receptive to the numerous religious cults of the eastern world

Jews in the Hellenistic world

Syncretism

Lived by their own laws and judicial system

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Discussion Questions

Compare and contrast Greek sculpture of the Golden Age with Hellenistic sculpture, considering aesthetics, styles, and subject matter

Were Greek scientific gains greater in the Hellenistic period than in the Classical period? Why or why not?

How did women become more autonomous in the Hellenistic world?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch05.pptx.pptx

Chapter 5

The Roman Republic

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 3)

Explain the impact that geography had on the history of Rome

Summarize the influence of Greeks and Etruscans on Roman history

Describe the major political institutions of the Roman republic

Identify the policies and institutions that help explain the Roman success in conquering Italy

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 3)

Explain how Rome achieved its empire from 264 to 133 B.C.E. with Roman imperialism

Discuss how the acquisition of an empire affected Roman social and economic institutions, values and attitudes, and art and literature

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 3 of 3)

Analyze the major problems that Rome faced during the last century of the republic and how they were ultimately resolved

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Emergence of Rome (Slide 1 of 2)

The impact of geography on Roman history

Large fertile plains ideal for farming

Apennines less rugged than Greek mountains

Jutting peninsula provided important crossroads in Mediterranean

Rome:

Access to sea, but inland enough for safety

Built on seven hills; easily defended

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Emergence of Rome (Slide 2 of 2)

The Greeks in Italy

Arrived in large numbers during the age of Greek colonization (750-550 B.C.E.)

The Etruscans

After 650 B.C.E., became the dominant cultural and economic force

Early Rome

Under the influence of the Etruscans for one hundred years

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Roman Republic (ca. 509–264 B.C.E.) (Slide 1 of 3)

The Roman state

Political institutions

Consuls and Praetors possessed Imperium

Quaestors and Aediles assisted

Roman Senate

Centuriate assembly

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Roman Republic (ca. 509–264 B.C.E.) (Slide 2 of 3)

The struggle of the orders: social divisions in the Roman republic

Patricians – aristocratic class

Plebians – independent, unprivileged, poorer, and vulnerable men

Tribunes of the plebs and council of the plebs create plebiscita

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

8

The Roman Republic (ca. 509–264 B.C.E.) (Slide 3 of 3)

The Roman conquest of Italy

By 338 B.C.E., Rome had crushed the Latin states in Latium and overran the remaining Etruscan states in 264 B.C.E.

Devised the Roman Confederation

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Roman Conquest of the Mediterranean (264–133 B.C.E.) (Slide 1 of 2)

The struggle with Carthage

Hannibal and the Second Punic War

The destruction of Carthage

Final destruction in 146 B.C.E. made a Roman province called Africa

The eastern Mediterranean

Support of the Greeks brought Romans into conflict with both Macedonia and the kingdom of the Seleucids

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

10

The Roman Conquest of the Mediterranean (264–133 B.C.E.) (Slide 2 of 2)

The nature of Roman imperialism

Conquest of Italy, conflict with Carthage and expansion into the western Mediterranean, and domination of the Hellenistic kingdom

Evolution of the Roman army

Fourth century B.C.E.: Four legions of 4,000 – 5,000 men and 300 cavalry

Third century B.C.E.: Twenty-five legions

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

11

Chronology: The Roman Conquest of Italy and the Mediterranean

Event Dates
Defeat of the Latin states 340–338 B.C.E.
Samnite Wars 343–290 B.C.E.
Defeat of Greek states in southern Italy 281–267 B.C.E.
First Punic War 264–241 B.C.E.
Second Punic War 218–201 B.C.E.
Battle of Cannae 216 B.C.E.
Completion of Roman seizure of Spain 206 B.C.E.
Battle of Zama 202 B.C.E.
Third Punic War 149–146 B.C.E.
Incorporation of Macedonia as a Roman province 148 B.C.E.
Destruction of Carthage 146 B.C.E.
Roman acquisition of Pergamum 133 B.C.E

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events and dates during the Roman conquest of Italy and the Mediterranean.

12

Society and Culture in the Roman World (Slide 1 of 3)

Roman religion

Pantheon of gods and goddesses

Exact performance of ritual crucial to establishing a right relationship gods

Paterfamilias

The growth of slavery

Common institution throughout the ancient world, but Romans eventually relied on slave labor

Latifundia

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Society and Culture in the Roman World (Slide 2 of 3)

The Roman family

Heart of the Roman social structure and virtually a small state within the state

The evolution of Roman law

Civil law derived from the Twelve Tables gave way to corrections and additions by the praetors

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Society and Culture in the Roman World (Slide 3 of 3)

The development of literature

Strongly influenced by Greek models – plays, new poetry, and Roman prose

Roman art

Also dependent on the Greeks for inspiration, Romans excelled in architecture

Values and attitudes

By nature a conservative people, emphasis shifted toward individualism and away from collective well-being

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Decline and Fall of the Roman Republic (133–31 B.C.E.) (Slide 1 of 2)

Background: social, economic, and political problems

Magistracies and senate controlled by nobiles

Optimates versus populares

Capitalistic agriculture

The reforms of the Gracchi

Land reform bill to reclaim and redistribute public land

Equestrian order

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Decline and Fall of the Roman Republic (133–31 B.C.E.) (Slide 2 of 2)

A new role for the Roman Army: Marius and Sulla

Volunteer army

Use of army to seize power

The death of the republic

Jostling for power and civil war

Crassus, Pompey, Julius Caesar

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Republic (Slide 1 of 2)

Event Dates
Reforms of Tiberius Gracchus 133 B.C.E.
Reforms of Gaius Gracchus 123–122 B.C.E.
Marius: First consulship 107 B.C.E.
Marius: Consecutive consulships 104–100 B.C.E.
Sulla as dictator 82–79 B.C.E.
Pompey’s command in Spain 77–71 B.C.E.
Campaign of Crassus against Spartacus 73–71 B.C.E.
First Triumvirate (Caesar, Pompey, Crassus) 60 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events and corresponding dates for the decline and fall of the Roman Republic (Part 1).

18

Chronology: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Republic (Slide 2 of 2)

Event Dates(s)
Caesar in Gaul 59–49 B.C.E.
Murder of Crassus by Parthians 53 B.C.E.
Caesar’s crossing of the Rubicon 49 B.C.E.
Caesar named dictator 47 B.C.E.
End of civil war 45 B.C.E.
Assassination of Caesar 44 B.C.E.
Octavian’s defeat of Antony at Actium 31 B.C.E.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events and corresponding dates for the decline and fall of the Roman Republic (Part 2).

19

Discussion Questions

How did the Roman expansion compare to the Persian and Assyrian expansions?

What are the similarities and differences between Greek and early Roman religion?

How has the American legal system has been influenced by Roman law?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

spielvogel-wc-9e-lecture-ch08.pptx.pptx

Chapter 8

European Civilization in the Early Middle Ages, 750–1000

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 1 of 2)

Explain the significance of Charlemagne’s coronation as emperor

Note how the political, intellectual, and daily life in the Carolingian Empire represented a fusion of Gallo-Roman, Germanic, and Christian practices

Summarize the impact of the Vikings on the history and culture of medieval Europe

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Learning Objectives (Slide 2 of 2)

Describe the fief-holding world and its relationship to manorialism

Identify the chief developments in the Byzantine Empire between 750 and 1000

Recognize the patterns of development that occurred in central and eastern Europe as a result of the Slavic peoples

Discuss the chief developments in the Islamic world between 750 and 1000

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Carolingians (Slide 1 of 4)

Charlemagne’s father, Pepin (751–768), created a new form of Frankish kingship

Crowned and formally anointed with holy oil by a representative of the pope

Symbolized the idea of a sacred office; approved by the pope

Charlemagne took the throne at Pepin’s death in 768

A fierce warrior, wise patron of learning, and a resolute statesman

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Carolingians (Slide 2 of 4)

Charlemagne and the Carolingian Empire (768–814)

Expansion of the Carolingian Empire

Not until Napoleon’s rule in the nineteenth century would an empire of this size be seen again in Europe

Governing the empire

Inefficient system based on loyalty to king (e.g., practice of missi dominici)

Interest in church reform

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of the Carolingians (Slide 3 of 4)

Charlemagne as emperor

In 800, acquired title—emperor of the Romans—as a result of the ever-closer relationship with the papacy

What is the significance of Charlemagne?

Fusion of Roman, Christian, and Germanic elements – may have led to the foundation of European civilization

Intellectual renewal: Revival of classical studies via scriptoria in monasteries

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

6

The World of the Carolingians (Slide 4 of 4)

Life in the Carolingian world

Family: Monogamy and the nuclear family

Christianity and sexuality: Celibacy; sex for procreation; homosexuality condemned

Diet: Bread as a staple; pork, cheese, eggs, and vegetables

Health: Medicinal herbs and bleeding

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Disintegration of the Carolingian Empire

Invasions of the ninth and tenth centuries

Muslims, Magyars, and Vikings

The Vikings

Superb shipbuilding sailors and warriors

Daring explorers

Viking raids strengthened local aristocrats and local government

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Emerging World of Lords and Vassals

Vassalage

Warriors swore oath of loyalty to their leader

Fief-Holding

Fief, land or other income granted to vassal in return for military service

Complicated by subinfeudation

The Manorial System

Manor, serfs, and demesne

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Zenith of Byzantine Civilization

The Macedonian dynasty

Strengthened position of free farmers, fostered economic prosperity, strong civil service, and successful military campaigns

Women in Byzantium

Three functions: Marry and bear children, maintain the household, and weave clothes for their families.

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Slavic Peoples of Central and Eastern Europe (Slide 1 of 2)

Western Slavs

Accepted Catholic (Western) Christianity; became closely tied to Roman Catholic Church

Southern Slavs

Converted to the Eastern Orthodox Christianity of Byzantine Empire

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Slavic Peoples of Central and Eastern Europe (Slide 2 of 2)

Eastern Slavs

Contended with Viking invaders; accepted Byzantine Christianity

Women in the Slavic world

Subordinated to men; expected to focus their lives on their families

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The World of Islam

Islamic civilization

Demonstrated willingness to absorb culture of their conquered territories

Heirs to the remaining Greco-Roman culture

Brilliant urban culture

Made considerable advancements in mathematics and natural sciences

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Chronology: The Byzantine Empire

Ruler Reign
Michael III 842–867
Macedonian dynasty 867–1081
Basil II 976–1025

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table description: Three rulers and the years in which they reigned.

14

Chronology: The Slavs

Historical Event Dates
Cyril and Methodius begin conversion of Moravian Slavs 863
Founding of principality of Kiev ca. 873–913
Reign of Prince Mieszko; conversion of Slavs in Poland to Christianity ca. 960–992
Vladimir’s conversion to Christianity 987
Saint Stephen, king of Hungary 997–1038

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events in the Slavic history and the years they occurred.

15

Chronology: Islam

Historical Event Dates
Overthrow of Umayyad Dynasty by Abbasids 750
Harun al-Rashid 786–809
Establishment of Fatimid caliphate in Egypt 973

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

Table Description: Events in Islam’s history and the year they occurred.

16

Discussion Questions

What impact did the Carolingian Renaissance have on later eras?

What are the causes and implications of the differences between western and eastern Europe in the early Middle Ages?

Which form of feudalism – European or Japanese – do you think created a more preferable social and military system, and why?

Copyright © 2017 Cengage Learning. All Rights Reserved.

The Middle Ages in Europe.doc.doc

The Middle Ages in Europe

I thought it might be good to put some concepts in order for you based on the textbook chapters – so you would find yourselves a bit more in synch with the topics! So perhaps this will help you to clarify some of the issues from the last several classes!

· The Middle Ages covers approximately 900 years from the political expiration of the Western Roman Empire centered in Rome, until the beginnings of modern times in the 14th Century.

· This era in Western Europe is often divided into

· The Early Middle Ages – also known as The Dark Ages which is a period of disorder and decline

· The Later Middle Ages – the 11th -14th centuries – a period of advancement toward a higher level of civilization.

· Use of the term: Medieval is also accepted to describe this time frame

· Remember: Germanic invasions resulted in the political collapse of the Roman Empire, the ruin of its highly developed economic and social system

The Decline of Civilization in the Dark Ages

· Decline of Trade and Industry

· Merchants stopped shipping to distant points and confined trade to local market places

· Seizure of good by highway robbers and pirates were the reasons for this shift in trade

· Roman roads deteriorated

· Lacking sufficient markets, industry shut down

· The shutdown saw unemployed workers moved to rural areas

· Trade decline saw the decline in population

· Money fell into disuse

· Decline of Learning and Culture

· Roman schools, libraries, and museums were destroyed

· Arts and sciences were neglected

· Reading and writing were forgotten

· People were concerned with remaining alive, not with learning and culture

· Decline of strong central governments

· Governing was in the hands of weak Germanic kingdoms: the Visigoths in Spain, Ostrogoths in Italy, the Angles and Saxons in England, and the Franks in Gaul.

· Rulers failed to provide protection, insure justice, or maintain order

· The Germanic kingdoms

· Lacked power to control large territories and populations – a few hundred thousand Germans governed millions of other people

· Lacked large armies to subdue ambitious nobles. Sometimes these nobles commanded stronger and larger military forces than those of a monarch.

· Roman roads fell into disrepair, the Germanic kingdoms lacked the roads and bridges to transport armies to trouble spots

· The Germanic kingdoms did not have the engineering expertise required to build roads, bridges, aqueducts, nor could they maintain the Roman constructions

· The Germanic kingdoms lacked an orderly succession policy and fell into civil wars for control at the death of a ruler.

· The only strong Germanic government was that of the Franks in the 8th and early 9th centuries

· Although we tend to emphasize the destructive elements of the Germanic invasions, we do know that the Germanic invaders did preserve a significant portion of the ancient world’s classical heritage

The Frankish Kingdom

1. Created by Clovis (a form of the name: LOUIS!)

a. Late in the 5th century Frankish warriors completed the defeat of the Roman armies in Gaul. One of the leaders was named Clovis

b. Clovis removed all possible Frankish rivals

c. He subdued other Germanic tribes in Gaul

d. Converted the Franks to Christianity (some sources may say “catholic” but at this time, Christianity was either “orthodox” or “schismatic”) thereby gaining the support of the pope and Gaul’s large Christian population. Remember: at this time the pope was the Latin patriarch of Rome, primus inter pares among the 5 Christian patriarchs

2. Ruled by Do-nothing Kings

a. Clovis’ descendants were nominal rulers (do-nothing) for 200 years. They were incompetent.

b. Their reigns were marked by recurrent outbreaks of civil war and an increase in the power of nobles at the expense of the king.

c. Control of the government passed into the hands of a powerful noble – the major domo called mayor of the palace.

3. Provided leadership for Western Europe

a. During the 8th and early 9th centuries the Frankish kingdom dominated western Europe

b. There were three outstanding individuals of the Carolingians:

i. Charles (the Hammer) Martel (no, not a member of the WWF!). Major domo, he led the Frankish army against the Moors (Saracens, Arabs, Muslims!!!) at the Battle of Tours in October, 732. This battle ended the Muslim thrust into Christian Europe.

ii. Pepin – he became major domo upon the death of his father, Charles Martel in 741. In 751 – with the pope’s approval, he removed the last do-nothing king and assumed the Frankish throne. He drove the Lombards out of central Italy and gave their lands back to the pope (a classic example of you scratch my back, I’ll scratch yours). The Donation of Pepin made possible for over 1000 years, the Church’s political rule over central Italy. This was part of the land known as the Papal States.

iii. Charlemagne – succeeded to the throne of his father, Pepin, in 768.

Charlemagne’s Medieval Empire (768-814)

The outstanding western European ruler during the medieval era, Charlemagne demonstrated ability in:

· Warfare

· Conquests included the Lombards in northern Italy, the Muslims in the Spanish March – land just south of the Pyrenees Mountains in Spain, the Slavs in Bohemia (part of Czech lands) and the Saxons a Germanic people in northwestern Germany

· His conquests increased the power of the Roman church by ending the Lombard threat to the Papal States, and by converting pagan people to Christianity. He increased the Frankish realm in Europe

· He was crowned Emperor in Rome, on Christmas Day in the year 800 by Pope Leo III. There are a number of issues with this event – in particular the title as Emperor of the Romans. Scholars can use this date as a benchmark in the division of Christianity between Latin West and Greek East. Also, upon his death, his empire collapsed and the title remained unused until 962 when Pope John XII crowned Otto I as emperor – establishing the Holy Roman Empire which was neither holy, Roman, or empire!!!

· This empire was different from the original empire because it was chiefly central and western Europe, whereas the original empire was centered about the Mediterranean

· This empire crumbled when Charlemagne died in 814, but the original empire lasted centuries

· Government

· The empire was divided into provinces, each administered by a noble responsible to Charlemagne

· To maintain the authority of the central government, Charlemagne used the services of missi dominici messengers (can you say spies?!!?) who reported on the loyalty and ability of these nobles. The use of the missi dominici when coupled with Charlemagne’s prestige, helped stop the shift of power from the central government to the nobles.

· Education

· Charlemagne valued education

· He established schools in monasteries and cathedrals to instruct both the clergy and the common people

· He encouraged the collecting and copying of Latin manuscripts to preserve ancient learning

· He maintained a palace school at his capital, Aix la Chapelle, to educate the children of nobles, and he appointed an English scholar, Alcuin to head this school

Short-lived Empire

Charlemagne’s empire was broken up following his death due to years of incompetent rule and civil war. His successors lacked his ability and were unable to keep the empire intact. They were unable to control the nobles, prevent local warfare, suppress highway robbery, and unable to repel new invasions of western Europe.

· The Treaty of Verdun in 843 saw Charlemagne’s grandsons divide the empire:

· Louis received the eastern section – the basis for modern Germany

· Charles received the western part – the basis for modern France

· Lothar received the central part which became the basis for Modern Italy

Europe in the 9th and 10th Centuries – New Invasions

· The Norse (Vikings) were barbarians from Scandinavia (Norway, Sweden, and Denmark). Poor soil and a coastline with many natural harbors encouraged them to become sailors. Attracted by western European wealth, the Norse first plundered coastal and river cities. Later, faced with overpopulation, they settled in England, Ireland, France, Italy, Sicily, Russia, and Iceland (and from Iceland, Eric’s son Leif sailed further west and reached the New World)

· The Magyars – a people from central Asia settled in Hungary. From here they attacked France, southern German lands, and northern Italy

· The Arabs (Moors, Saracens) although stopped at the Battle of Tours in 732, they retained control of Spain (until 1492) and North Africa. They continued to raid southern France and Italy.

Since the governments of Western Europe failed to withstand these various invaders, the people were inadequately protected. Their effort to safeguard their lives and property hastened the development of a new governing relationship among people: feudalism

Feudalism

· A social system of rigid class distinctions and a static, unchanging, way of life

· A political system of local government and military defense

· An economic system of self-sufficient agricultural manors

Feudalism will vary in details according to whether you are speaking of Western European, Eastern European, Russian, or even Asian (Japanese) aspects of this institution.

Reasons for the Rise of Feudalism – a system of relationships wherein the lord, the Church, and the people all had relationship duties to the others groups in the social setup

1. Weakness of Central Government

a. It could not protect its subjects from the foreign invasions and local warfare.

b. Small landowners surrendered their lands to the powerful local noble in exchange for his promise of protection

2. Land policy of the Germanic kings

a. In return for pledges of military assistance, Germanic rulers granted landed estates to important nobles.

b. Possessing these large estates substantially increased the nobles’ power

FEUDAL SOCIETY – an example of rigid class distinctions

· Landholding nobles – the privileged aristocracy, the upper class

· The overwhelming mass of peasants – free peasants, serfs bound to the land – the underprivileged lower class.

· Position was determined by birth and the serf could not advance to higher social status no matter the ability or amount of hard work.

· Rulers and nobles were generally men, although wives and daughters were part of the aristocracy

· Serfs included women, children, as well as the men.

The Feudal Social Pyramid

· The King

· Nominally owned all the land in the kingdom, but in actuality only controlled his own estates: the royal domain

· Powerful Lords

· Few in number, stood below the king as his vassals

· They received grants of land (fiefs) from the king, and in turn pledged allegiance and military services

· The king (lord) who granted land was called the suzerain

· The vassal pledged to fulfill his obligations in a ceremony called the homage and was granted his fief in a ceremony called investiture

· Lesser Lords

· More numerous, they were the vassals of the powerful lords and received fief in exchange for pledges of allegiance and military service. Lesser lords could in turn grant fiefs to other nobles, this process, which could be repeated several times, is called subinfeudation

· Knights

· Lowest and most numerous groups of nobles constituted the bulk of the feudal armies. Only men could be knights!

· Serfs

· Far outnumbering the entire nobility, the peasants/serfs constituted the broad base of the feudal pyramid.

Feudal relationships: Lord/Vassal

Feudal relationships of the nobility were complicated. When lesser lords received fiefs from different suzerains, they were vassals to several lords. Primary allegiance led to many bitter disputes. Note: Japanese feudalism did not permit a conflict of loyalty – you could only be a vassal to a single lord.

Feudal Hereditary Relationships

Mutual obligations between lord and vassal, between noble and serf were hereditary and binding upon heirs of both parties. A noble’s title could be inherited only by his first-born son. This restriction, awarding to the first-born son a status superior to his younger brothers is called primogeniture.

Feudal Government – it was decentralized

· WEAK – generally the king could not exercise authority over anything beyond the royal domain. In reality, the king was only one of several powerful lords

· Vigorous Local Government – because the king was weak the local nobles completely controlled they own territories. The nobles made laws, levied taxes, dispensed justice, waged war – assuming the functions of government.

Military Aspects of Feudalism

· During Wartime the powerful lord would summon vassals to military service. The vassals would then enlist subvassals, and all the nobles would unite into a single army to repel an invasion, or prosecute the war. At other times, minor feudal lords would fight among themselves for prestige or land.

· Invasions and feudal wars destroyed crops and property. Casualties among fighting men and civilians were minimized by defenses such as heavy armor and strong castle walls.

· The Castle – dominating the lord’s estate, or manor, was a castle. A cold, dark, and damp home, lacking comforts and simple conveniences, it constituted an excellent fortress. It was located on elevated ground, constructed of wood or thick stone (after the 11th century) and surrounded by a deep, wide, water-filled trench, called a moat. A drawbridge lowered across the moat provided access. During attacks, families of the lords, vassals, and serfs found protection in the castle.

· When peace prevailed the lord hunted wild animals, held mock battles called jousts and tournaments, and trained young nobles for knighthood

· The young noble received extended military schooling at horsemanship, wearing armor, using the sword, lance, and battle-axe. At 21 he became a warrior on horseback, or a knight.

· The knight was expected to observe a code of honorable conduct called chivalry.

· The code of Chivalry stressed

· Loyalty to God and to the knight’s lord

· Protection of the oppressed and helpless

· Support of justice

· Defense of Christianity

· Courage courtesy, gallantry, and generosity

· Sadly – these ideals were frequently violated

I have found a website: http://www.middle-ages.org.uk/steps-to-knighthood.htm that I have found to be informative and a useful description.

Feudal Economic Conditions – the self-sufficient agricultural manor

The manor, or lord’s estate, consisted of the farm and pasture lands, the lord’s castle or manor house, and the village buildings: church, blacksmith and carpenter shops, serfs’ huts and the lord’s winepress, flour mill, and baking oven.

· The manor was largely self-sufficient

· The inhabitants raised crops and livestock for food, spun wool for clothing, tanned leather for shoes, cut timber for furniture and buildings

· Some essential items such as salt for preserving and seasoning food and iron for making tools and weapons had to be secured from outside sources

· The lord directed the activities, and the serfs performed the physical labor

The Serfs

· They were neither slaves nor free people

· Not slaves because they could not be sold apart from the land and could claim the lord’s protection

· Not free peasants, the serfs were bound to the soil and could not leave without the lord’s permission

· Eventually as towns sprang up – a serf who escaped the manor and managed to hide out for a year and a day was considered a free peasant. Free peasants were not entitled to protection or food – which the lord was required to provide for his serfs.

· Obligations of the serfs in return for protection and right to earn a living on the manner the serfs owed the lord

· Services: several days of labor each week on the lord’s farmlands

· Payment in kind – a portion of the grains and other crops raised on the serfs’ land

· They also had to give the lord a share of the goods they prepared in the lord’s winepress, flour mill, and baking oven

· The lord also had the right to the first night with a serf-bride!

· An impoverished life – after meeting their obligations to the lord, and their tithe to the church, the serfs had little left for themselves. They lived a hard, tedious life and had little opportunity for recreation and education. They paid a heavy price for the security they received

· Low Agricultural output – in proportion to its size and labor force, the manor raised insufficient crops. Each serf family was assigned scattered strips of land rather than a compact farm. Although ensuring a fair distribution of fertile land this arrangement waster working time. Serfs only had wooden plows, crude sickles and hoes. Little was known at the time about crop rotation or fertilizer. To restore soil fertility, the manor followed the inefficient three-field system – which meant letting one third of the land lie fallow, uncultivated every year.

· Trade was at a virtual standstill at the height of Feudalism (9th-11th centuries) As manors became more self-sufficient, the need for outside products declined. In addition, feudal wars and inadequate roads and bridges made commerce unsafe and difficult. Moreover, heavy taxes imposed by each feudal lord on goods transported across his domain raised the cost of goods.

Factors leading to the decline of Feudalism in Western Europe

· The Crusades – from 1095 – 1291 Western Europe undertook many Crusades – religious wars intended initially to recover the Holy Land from the Muslims. Unfortunately, other factors intervened, and Christian vs Christian wars came about, and experiences in these wars also brought unexpected results

· Crusades weakened the economic basis for feudalism by awakening European demand for eastern goods

· Trade revived, towns grew, the merchant class prospered, serfs fled to towns, and self-sufficiency of the manor eroded.

· Rise of National States and Absolute Monarchy

· From the 14th – 17th centuries the rise of national states weakened political and military feudalism.

· The Crusades decimated the nobility and the monarch or central government gradually regained absolute power

· The French Revolution would formally end feudal society in Western Europe, WWI would end it in Russia, WWII would end it in Japan

· Unfortunately, aspects of feudalism still exist in parts of Asia, Africa, and Latin America: class distinctions, landless peasants, and landowning and wealth distribution limited to a small part of the population.

PAGE

Page 7 of 8

The-Rise-of-the-Greek-Polis.docx.docx

The Rise of the Greek Polis (Poleis)

9th century BCE Greek contacts with Phoenicians increased – and the Greeks adopted the Phoenician alphabet.

· The Phoenicians also contributed to the revival of seafaring for the Greeks who had hugged the shoreline and traveled only short distances since the Bronze Age.

· Greeks started copying Phoenician ship designs for merchant vessels allowing them to set out on trading ventures of their own.

· Commercial activity brought with it movement of people to the coast placing demands on the resources of a mountainous country with limited agricultural land forcing the political, economic, and social cooperation between communities.

· This cooperation did not come easily as the years of isolation had taken their toll.

· Each community treasured its autonomy and independence, had its own rituals and honored its own heroes.

The Greek solution to unite these local communities is embedded in the polis

· From the root of polis, we derive the words politics, political…

· They viewed their polis as a social collectivity, not a place.

· We speak of Athenians, Spartans, Corinthians

· The poleis came to be considered so essential to Greek identity that Aristotle defined man as a political animal, someone who participates in the life of the polis and who cannot survive outside it.

· The institutions of the poleis could and would differ

· They were organized around the agora – the social center where markets and important meetings were held.

· Surrounding the urban settlement, the asty, was the khora (land). The khora might support several other towns or smaller poleis, as well as numerous villages. The Greeks would describe this early process of community building as the bringing together of dwellings – synoikismos (synoecism).

· Polis formation could also come about through conquest of one settlement by another or through a gradual process of alliance of neighboring communities.

· Many poleis took shape around fortified hilltops – such as the Athenian acropolis (acro-upper/high, polis)

· Some were organized around a central precinct – such as a temple, typical to the Phoenician style, but among the Greeks, the temple building may have been a consequence of polis formation rather than the cause as elites competed with one another to exalt their poleis and glorify themselves

800-500 BCE: the period of archaic Greek Culture

· Emergence of the poleis, return of writing in particular used by Athenians to establish their cultural dominance over other Greek poleis by controlling the transcription of the Homeric canon, promoting the work of contemporary poets, and fostering the writing of prose histories in which they played a central role (what is it said of history – it’s written by the “victors”?)

· Athens and Corinth, in particular, spend a lot of time competing in the establishment of colonies, partially due to trading ventures.

· These new colonies were technically independent they each sustained familial and affective ties to their mother polis and were often called upon to help support the polis and were involved in political and military affairs of the mainland.

· At the same time, these new colonies celebrated their shared language and heritage – in the early years of Pan-Hellenism culture reaching from the Black Sea to the Mediterranean coastlines of Spain and France.

· Greek colonization would affect the western reaches of Anatolia for close to 2000 years.

· Romans called the region of southern Italy Magna Graecia into the 20th century CE because of the enclaves of Greek speaking people there. It is said that by the 4th century BCE, more Greeks lived in Magna Graecia than in Greece itself.

· Why the colonization? This may vary from settlement to settlement.

· Corinth’s strategic location on the narrow land bridge between Attica and the Peloponnesus (the large peninsula of mainland Greece) but cursed by poor land. Trade became a necessity for their survival and the ruling aristocracy supported planting new colonies.

· Other poleis had growing populations and political unrest and fostered new colonies as outlets for undesirable elements or unwanted multitudes. Does this sound like what modern nation-states did in the 15th and 16th C CE?

Colonial expansion also intensified the contact with other cultures and fostered the establishment of PanHellenic festivals such as the Olympic Games and various holy sites.

· The most important of the holy sites was the temple of Apollo at Delphi, home to the oracle of the sun god. Suppliants who sought to have their questions answered would offer gifts to the shrine and wait while the god spoke to the priestess whose mysterious answers would be translated into enigmatic Greek verse by an attending priest. The resulting advice was essentially a riddle that called for further interpretation on the part of the recipient who often misconstrued it. For example: Croesus of Lydia thought that he was following the advice of the oracle when he attacked the Persians, but the great nation he destroyed turned out to be his own.

· At the Olympic Games – Greeks honored the king of the gods, Zeus, near a temple dedicated to him at Olympia.

· Only Hellenes were allowed to participate in them

· Rivalries between poleis were known

· The games strengthened Greeks’ awareness of their common culture which could be harnessed when facing a common threat.

What’s a hoplite?

· Elite warriors who had the resources to invest in armor, chariots, and weaponry were charged with the defense of Greek communities.

· The monopoly on military prowess gave the aristocracy tremendous political and social leverage – thereby allowing the aristocratic domination of political offices, the priesthoods, and economic life. Do you see the connection between wealth and power?

· A change in military tactics brought aristocratic military dominance to an end. The effective defense of the polis required that it be able to call on a standing militia, made up of able bodied citizens who equipped themselves for battle and to train alongside each other.

· The Hoplites as they were called, from the large round shield (hoplon) carried by each. In battle they stood shoulder to shoulder in a close formation called a phalanx several columns across and several rows deep, with the shield on the left arm to protect the unshielded right side of the man next to him. In the right hand, each hoplite carried a spear or sword, so that an approaching phalanx presented a nearly impenetrable wall of armor and weaponry to its opponents.

· If a man fell from front rank fell, the one behind him stepped up and took his place – as long as the phalanx remained intact, it was nearly unbeatable.

· But – it could be prey to dissention – if the men did not share a common goal…

· As the polis came increasingly to draw upon the resources of more and more citizens, it was forced to offer them a larger share in the exercise of political power. By the 7th century BCE these citizen soldiers formed a hoplite class that could and would demand a say in decision making and thereby challenge the ancient hegemony.

Page 1 of 6

Timeline-of-Roman-Emperors.docx.docx

Timeline of Roman Emperors

History, Facts and Information about Timeline of Roman Emperors The content of this article provides interesting history, facts and information about life in Ancient Rome including Timeline of Roman Emperors. This Timeline of Roman Emperors provides details of all of the "official" Roman Emperors together with details of the usurpers and pretenders who were also proclaimed emperor. The names of the thirty usurpers or pretenders are detailed after the Timeline of Roman Emperors.

 

Timeline of Roman Emperors Dates the Emperors Ruled

27BC-14AD  

Augustus Caesar  "The first Roman Emperor"

14AD-37AD

Tiberius  "The Emperor who trusted Sejanus and lived in Capri"

37-41AD

Caligula  "The Evil Emperor who proclaimed himself a god"

41-54AD

Claudius  "The bumbling Emperor who married the infamous Messalina"

54-68AD

Nero  "The mad tyrant who blamed the Christians for the burning of Rome"

68-69AD

Galba  "The old man the first in the Year of the four Emperors"

69AD

Otho  "The greedy ruler who lasted just three months"  Timeline

69AD

Vitellius  "The man who killed his dissolute son"  Timeline

69-79AD

Vespasian  "The Emperor who built the Colosseum"  Timeline

79-81AD

Titus  "The Emperor who destroyed the temple in Jerusalem"

81-96AD

Domitian  "The evil emperor who murdered thousands of Christians"

96-98AD

Nerva   "The first of the Five Good Emperors"  Timeline

98-117AD

Trajan  "The Emperor who left the legacy of Trajan's market and Column"

117-138AD

Hadrian  "The Emperor who built Hadrian's Wall"  Timeline

138-161AD

Antoninus Pius  "The Excellent Emperor"  Timeline

161-180AD

Marcus Aurelius  "The Philosopher, last of the Five Good Emperors"

161-169AD

Lucius Verus Joint Rule with Marcus Aurelius

177-192AD

Commodus  "More savage than Domitian, more foul than Nero".

193AD

Pertinax  "The Emperor who was murdered by the Praetorian guard"

193AD

Didius Julianus  "The man who paid to become Emperor"

193-194AD

Pescennius Niger  "The Black Emperor"   Timeline

195-197AD

Claudius Albinus   "The Emperor who made a bad deal..."  

193-211AD

Septimius Severus  "Emperor who increased the Praetorian Guards to 50,000"  

198-217AD

Caracalla  "The common enemy of mankind."  Timeline

209-212AD

Geta  "The hated brother of Caracalla..."   Timeline

217-218AD

Macrinus   "The Praetorian guard who killed Caracalla..."

218AD

Diadumenian  "The Boy-Caesar - killed when he was 10 years old"

218-222AD

Elagabalus  "He married a Vestal Virgin and then took a husband..."

222-238AD

Alexander Severus   "He who revoked all former edicts against the Christians"

235-238AD

Maximinus Thrax   "The Thug..."  Roan Emperors Timeline

238AD

Gordian I  "The Octogenarian..."   Timeline

238AD

Gordian II  "Co-Emperor with his father"  

238AD

Balbinus  "The Orator and Poet..."  Roman Emperors Timeline

238AD

Pupienus   "The Disciplinarian..."   Timeline

238-244AD

Gordian III  "Grandson Of Gordian I and Nephew Of Gordian II"   

244-249AD

Philip the Arab  "Philip and Severa - the first Christian imperial couple"   

244-249AD

Philip II  "The boy emperor who died in his mother's arms"  

248AD

Pacatian  "The Usurper from Bulgaria..."   Timeline

248AD

Jotapian  "The Usurper from Syria..."   Roman Emperors Timeline 

249-251AD

Trajan Decius  "One of the most cruel persecutors of the Christians"   

251AD

Herennius Etruscus  "Killed by a Goth's arrow"   Roman Emperors Timeline

251AD

Hostilian  "The Emperor who died from the Plague"  Roman Emperors Timeline

251-253AD

Trebonianus Gallus  "The Emperor, the Plague, the Persians and the mutiny"  

251-253AD

Volusian  "The son who was raised to the position of Joint Emperor"  

253AD

Aemilian  "Three months as Emperor, then death"   Roman Emperors Timeline

253-260AD

Valerian   "The Emperor who was skinned and stuffed with manure"  

253-268AD

Gallienus  "Famine, Plague and the 'Thirty Tyrants"   Roman Emperors Timeline

268-270AD

Claudius II (Gothicus)  "He fought the Goths, the Vandals and Traitors..."  

270AD

Quintillus   "Champion of the Senate"  Timeline

270-275AD

Aurelian  "The illiterate military genius..."   Roman Emperors Timeline

267-273AD

Zenobia   "The Warrior Queen..."   Timeline

Interregnum - A Period of about 6 Months when the Empire was without an Emperor.

275-276AD

Tacitus  "The Emperor who followed the Interregnum..."   

276AD

Florianus  "The Emperor who ruled for 88 days..."    

276-282AD

Probus  "The Emperor who believed that idle hands make mischief..."

282-283AD

Carus  "The Frugal emperor..."   Timeline

283-284AD

Numerian  "The Emperor whose body was left to rot..."    

283-285AD

Carinus  "The debauched Emperor suspected of incest..."  

285AD

Nigrian  "Was this infant the product of incest?"  Timeline

284-285AD

Julian of Pannonia  "The last usurper before the Roman Empire was split..."

 

In 285 the Roman Empire was split in half by Diocletian The Western Roman Empire The Eastern Roman Empire or the Byzantine Empire  

284-305AD

Diocletian  "The Emperor who split the Roman Empire..."   

286-305AD 306 - 308 AD 310 AD  

Maximianus (with Diocletian 286-305AD, and ruled again after a brief abdication 306-308 and then again in 310AD)  

287-293AD

Carausius  "The Usurper Emperor of the Britannic Empire..."  Timeline 

293-296AD

Allectus  "The second Usurper Emperor of the Britannic Empire..."   

296-297AD

Domitius Domitianus  "The Usurper Emperor of Egypt..."  Timeline 

305-306AD

Constantius Chlorus  "The Emperor who recovered Brittania..."   

305-311AD

Galerius   "The Emperor who persecuted the Christians but eventually begged for their prayers..."      

306-312AD

Maxentius  "The Usurper Emperor who provoked another Civil War..."   

306-309

Valerius Romulus  "The Boy Emperor who came from a family of Emperors..."   

306-307AD

Severus II   "The Emperor who was murdered at Tres Tabernae..."   

307-337AD

Constantine the Great  "The Christian Emperor who united the Empire..."   

309-313AD

Maximinus  "Killed in Tarsus with his wife and children ..."   

308-311AD

Domitius Alexander  "The usurper Emperor of Africa..."  Timeline 

308-324AD

Licinius I  "The Emperor who fought against Constantine the Great..."   

314AD

Valerian Valens  "The Emperor whose death formed part of a peace treaty..."   

317-324AD

Licinius II  "The Son of the Emperor who plotted with the Goths..."   

317-326AD

Crispus  "The Caesar who was falsely accused of treason..."   

323-324AD

Sextus Martinianus  "Executed on orders from Constantine"

335-337AD

Delmatius   "The Emperor who died in a blood bath..."  Timeline 

335-337AD

Hannibalianus  "Ruled as 'Rex' or King..."   Timeline

337-340AD

Constantine II  "Killed  fighting over territory with his brother..."   

337-350AD

Constans   "The Emperor who was put to death by an ambitious soldier..."   

337-361AD

Constantius II   "The second and worst of the sons of Constantine the Great..."   

350-353AD

Magnentius  "The Christian Emperor who fell on his sword..."   

351-353AD

Decentius  "The Usurper Emperor who hung himself..."   

350AD

Vetranio   "The Emperor who was stripped of the purple ..."   

350AD

Nepotian  "The Emperor who had his head paraded on a spear..."   

351-354AD

Constantius Gallus  "His pardon failed to reach the executioner..."   

360-363AD

Julian the Apostate   "The Last non-Christian Roman Emperor..."   

363-364AD

Jovian  "The Emperor who re-established Christianity as the official religion of the Roman Empire..."      

364-375AD

Valentinian I  "The Emperor given to fits of rage..."   Timeline

364-378AD

Valens  "The Emperor who allowed the Goths to settle on Roman territory..."   

365-366AD

Procopius  "The last of the Constantinian dynasty dies..."   

367-383AD

Gratian  "The Emperor who was deserted and murdered by his soldiers..."   

375-392AD

Valentinian II  "The Emperor who was strangled to death..."   

379-395AD

Theodosius I  "The Emperor who resisted the Barbarians..."   

383-388AD

Magnus  "Was this Emperor the nephew of Old King Cole?"   

383-408AD

Arcadius  "The Emperor who engaged Alaric the Goth to be the guardian of the Eastern empire..."   Roman Emperors Timeline  

387-388AD

Flavius Victor  "The Usurper whose mother was a Queen of the Britons..."   

392-394AD

Eugenius   "Executed by beheading"  Roman Emperors Timeline 

393-423AD

Honorius  "The End of the Gladiators and the Sack of Rome..."   

400-404AD

Arcadius  "Dominated by Rufinus..."    Roman Emperors Timeline

402-450AD

Theodosius II  "The Emperor who introduced the law code of Theodosius II..."

407-411AD

Constantine III  "The Usurper Emperor who was ordained priest hoping for mercy..."  

408-411AD

Constans II  "The Usurper Emperor who was betrayed by his general..."

409-410

Priscus Attalus  "The Usurper Emperor who was banished..."   409-410 & 414-415AD  

411-413AD

Jovinus  "The Emperor who defeated at the siege of Valence..."   

412-413AD

Sebastianus  "The Usurper Emperor whose head was sent to the imperial court..."  Roman Emperors Timeline    

421AD

Constantius III  "The Emperor who retrieved the western empire from the brink of disaster..."      

423-425AD

Ioannes  "Captured, mutilated and while still living, set upon an ass in the Roman Circus and finally killed..."  

425-455AD

Valentinian III  "The Vandals were coming and so was Attila the Hun..."

450-457AD

Marcian  "The Emperor who refused to recognize the emperors of the West"   

455AD

Petronius Maximus  "The Assassin Emperor..."  Roman Emperors Timeline

455-456AD

Avitus  "The Emperor who was backed by the Visigoths..."

457-474AD

Leo I  "The Emperor who was known as 'the great Thracian' by friends and 'the Butcher' by his enemies..."  Roman Emperors Timeline   

457-461AD

Majorian  "The Emperor who gained victories over the Franks & Vandals..."      

461-465AD

Libius Severus  "The Puppet Emperor who was probably poisoned..."

467-472AD

Anthemius   "The Emperor who believed that he was a victim of sorcery..."   

472AD

Olybrius  "Pawn of Ricimer, who died of dropsy..."   Roman Emperors Timeline

473-474AD

Glycerius  "The Exiled Emperor ..."  Roman Emperors Timeline

474-475AD

Julius Nepos  "The Emperor who was killed by the man he had deposed..."

475-476AD

Romulus Augustus  "The Last Roman Emperor..."   

Eastern Empire (Byzantine)

Timeline of Roman Emperors - Dates the Emperors Ruled

Timeline of Gallic Emperors

253-255AD

Valerian II

259AD

Saloninus

260-261AD

Macrianus

260-261AD

Quietus

260AD

Regalianus

259-268AD

Postumus

268AD

Laelianus

268AD

Marius

268-270AD

Victorinus

270-273AD

Tetricus I

270-273AD

Tetricus II

Timeline of Roman Emperors - Dates the Emperors Ruled

Timeline of Roman Emperors - the Usurpers or Pretenders The above Timeline of Roman Emperors provides details of all of the "official" Roman Emperors together with details of the usurpers and pretenders who were also proclaimed emperor or empress. The names of the usurpers or pretenders are as follows: Cyriades, Postumus, Postumus the Younger, Lollianus, Victorinus, Victorinus the Younger, Marius, Ingenuus, Regalianus, Aureolus, Macrianus, Macrianus the Younger, Quietus, Odaenathus, Herodes, Maeonius, Ballista, Valens, Valens the Elder, Piso, Aemilianus, Saturninus, Tetricus the Elder, Tetricus the Younger, Trebellianus, Herennianus, Timolaus, Celsus, Zenobia, Victoria, Titus, Censorinus. 

Timeline of Roman Emperors The content of this Timeline of Roman Emperors category on life in Ancient Rome provides free educational details, facts and information for reference and research for schools, colleges and homework. Refer to the Colosseum Sitemap for a comprehensive search on interesting different categories containing the history, facts and information about Ancient Rome.

Timeline of Roman Emperors

  Timeline of Roman Emperors

· Timeline of all Roman Emperors including the usurpers and pretenders

· History, Facts and information in the Timeline of Roman Emperors

· The Romans and life in Ancient Rome - Timeline of Roman Emperors

· Timeline of Roman Emperors

· Ancient history, facts and interesting information contained in the Timeline of Roman Emperors

· Timeline of Roman Emperors

Video-Clips-on-Alexander-the-Great.docx.docx

Video Clips on Alexander the Great

http://www.biography.com/#!/people/alexander-the-great-9180468/videos/alexander-the-great-rise-to-power-17439811678

http://nobleclass.weebly.com/uploads/5/9/0/1/5901128/villian_or_hero.pdf

Video Clips on Alexander the Great

http://www.biography.com/#!/people/alexander

-

the

-

great

-

9180468/videos/alexander

-

the

-

great

-

rise

-

to

-

power

-

17439811678

http://nobleclass.weebly.com/uploads/5/9/0/1/5901128/villian_or_hero.pdf

Video Clips on Alexander the Great

http://www.biography.com/#!/people/alexander-the-great-9180468/videos/alexander-the-great-rise-

to-power-17439811678

http://nobleclass.weebly.com/uploads/5/9/0/1/5901128/villian_or_hero.pdf

Western-Civilization-Lecture-1-1111.doc.doc

Western Civilization Lecture 1

Traits of Civilizations

Rise of Cities

Note the importance of Agriculture

Growth of Government

To organize and regulate human activity

Provide smooth interaction between individuals and groups

Role of Religion

Social Structure

Monarch

Upper class (priests, government officials, military)

Free people: farmers, artisans, craftsmen

Slaves

Evidence of Trade

Writing

Artistic activity

Painting/sculpting

Question: Do you feel that any one trait can be eliminated and a group still be considered civilized? Why/Why not? Examples!

Traits of Civilizations

· These characteristics are generally established by those who have them and consider them essential to be considered civilized.

· Being civilized implies some aspects of culture, which is a human based activity which is learned by members of a group.

· The ancient Chinese considered themselves as the center of civilization in particular the more civilized you were the closer you were to the emperor. The farther away from the emperor you were the less civilized and more barbaric you were considered to be.

· Some ancient cultures looked upon foot covering as a means of judging how/ whether you were civilized or barbaric.

· Rise of Cities

· But before the rise of cities can take place, there must be some improvements in agriculture/technology to release some population from the need to hunt and gather to exist. This can equate to the concept of having some control over the physical environment

· Role of Religion

· Very evident in the establishment of values and mores for a group

· Oftentimes Religion was an essential part of governing and control of the population

· The leader/king at times would serve as a priest/high priest interceding with the gods/deities on behalf of the people

· Deities could be forces of nature, forces/objects in nature, or gradually especially under the ancient Greeks and Romans – anthropomorphic (having the shapes and characteristics of humans).

· The Egyptians had 3 levels of gods – gods of natural forces, gods which gave, and gods which took away.

· Complex Institutions

· Government, military, economic/trade, education, and religion are all considered part of complex institutions

· Trade was an important factor as was warfare and conquest, because it was through trade and warfare that innovation often came to various groups.

· Social Structure

· How society is divided: if in pyramidal form you would find the leader/monarch/high priest at the top of the pyramid, with upper classes (including other priests, government officials, family members, military), free people (to include farmers, artisans, craftsmen) and slaves.

· Writing and Artistic Activity

· Writing – or some other form of communication and recordkeeping. This is difficult as a trait of civilizations because in some areas an alphabet (be it cuneiform, pictographs, hieroglyphs, alphabet) may not have existed in some areas, but this does not by itself mean there were no forms of recordkeeping.

· Painting and sculpting are among the evidence accepted as artistic activity.

The Ancient Civilizations – known as the River Civilizations – most commonly cited in Western Civilization. Oftentimes we may see references to the ancient people of these areas as specific empires!

· Tigris and Euphrates – Mesopotamia

· Mesopotamia is a Greek term meaning land between the waters

· Important early civilizations because of the contributions passed on to other groups

· Sumerians and the Babylonians

· Ziggurats found in Ur

· Epic of Gilgamesh

· Cuneiform

· Code of Hammurabi

· The Nile – Egypt

· Of these ancient civilizations of the West – we have many relics from Egypt because of two factors: Egypt was relatively isolated or insulated due to bodies of water and deserts, and because of the ancient river civilizations – the Nile River was the most predictable. The Nile River flooded annually – the major uncertainty was in relation to the volume of the flood. A heavy flooding season meant some death and destruction; a meager flood would mean death and destruction due to famine.

· The Indus – Indian (although, ironically, the Indus River is found in modern Pakistan)

· The Huang-Ho – China

The early Mediterranean People

· The Phoenicians (predecessors to today’s Lebanese)

· The Hebrews – a nomadic tribal people who originated in Mesopotamia and were unique among the early civilizations in that their civilization was based upon a covenant with their God – a monotheistic as opposed to polytheistic group.

Early Empires

· Assyrians

· Persians

People of the Fertile Crescent developed many elements that contributed to the formation of Western Civ: agriculture, writing, and law – this emerging culture remained subject to transformation

· Location permitted it to benefit from the far reaches of Asia

· Location also caused a bit of instability as invaders not only brought with them ideas, but also destruction

· People of the regions north of the Black Sea and the Caucasus Mts produced people who often waged war on the people of the Fertile Crescent – but also helped develop a culture that had a profound influence on the West.

· Linguists labeled these invaders as Indo European because their language served as the basis for all subsequent European languages except Finnish, Hungarian, and Basques

· Language separates the Indo-Europeans from most of the original inhabitants of the Fertile Crescent who spoke the Semitic languages (therefore, can an Arab be anti-semitic?)

· The steady influx of Indo-Europeans (Celts, Latins, Greeks, or Germans) formed the dominant population of Europe

· Meanwhile other Indo-European groups moved eastward and settled Turkey, India, and Persia

· Traits of the Indo Europeans:

· They were led by a warrior elite who were buried in elaborate graves

· They were buried with prized possessions

· They rode horses (they first domesticated horses around 2000 BCE) which gave these warriors advantage over foot soldiers with speed, mobility, and reach of their foes who utilized archers

· They carried their possessions in carts, with 4 solid wheels (as opposed to the Sumerians who used 2-wheels chariots) . The heavy carts with 4 wheels imply that they were developed over relatively flat terrain along wooden roadways

· They were not literate people – rather they passed their traditions orally

· They worshipped gods who lived in the sky, and yet they also adopted some traits and characteristics of the Crescent civilizations… such as adoption of foods and then spread these grains etc to other areas.

The Egyptians

This civilization was based on a river – the Nile which flows northward from central Africa to the Mediterranean

· A climate change in 6000 BCE affected the development of the civilization to depend upon the river – the Atlantic rains shifted, changing grassy plains into deserts and forcing dependency upon the river.

· The Nile – unlike the Tigris and Euphrates was predictable – it flooded at the same time annually – the only uncertainty was how much flood

· Egypt was more isolated than the civilizations to the north east – the deserts! And also in the south, the marshes. Invaders could come in from the Mediterranean. The civilization developed without the fear of conquest – and by 3100 BCE a king from Upper Egypt (Menes) united upper and lower Egypt under his rule – thereby developing a 2 piece crown!

· Egyptians believed in the power of the gods being visible. They worshiped the divine spirit that was expressed in heavenly bodies, animals, and even insects. The most important deities would emerge – such as the sun god Re (Amon) the Nile spirits Isis and her husband Osiris, and their son the falcon god Horus.

· They believed they were blessed by the gods, and not cursed by their chaotic whims. This optimism infused Egyptian culture with extraordinary continuity – why mess with success?

· The heart of their prosperity was the king – the living embodiment of the deity, and therein lies some interesting conjecture. IF the kings were gods who came to earth to bring truth, justice, and order (known as ma’at) then the people should observe a code of correct behavior that included the concept of ma’at. This ordered society was ruled by a god-king – Pharaoh and it emerged in the years following 2450 BCE via a high palace official (Ptah-hotep) who left instructions for his son to follow the precepts of ma’at.

· The old kingdom – 2400-2181 BCE – saw astounding prosperity and peace, including successful agriculture and irrigation. Egypt had access to mineral resources – including copper.

· They had successful trade with Nubia which provided access to resources of sub-Saharan Africa. From Nubia Egypt gained access to gold, ivory, ebony, gems, and aromatics in exchange for Egyptian cloth and manufactured goods. With their surplus of metals and grains, they could trade with other Mediterranean cultures for textiles and wood.

· Among the contributions of the ancient Egyptians are the hieroglyphics – or sacred writing. Hieroglyphs were more than a series of simple pictures – each symbol could express one of 3 things: the object it portrayed, an abstract idea associated with the object, or one or more sounds of speech from spoken Egyptian (the technical terms: pictogram, ideogram, and phonogram)

Your textbook gives you an interesting chart of Key Dates – I would consider these dates. Note the 2 periods called Intermediate periods. Some texts identify these as “illnesses”. The explanation is simple: if the pharaoh is a good who gives order and protection, how do you explain turmoil (invasions or terrible droughts etc?). The god must be ill…. Ironically it is through these illnesses that some progress is made in Egypt. The discussion of issues and developments is worth consideration, especially the discussion of Hatshepsut the female leader, and, Akhenaten who believed in a supreme god Aten (sun disk).

Questions arise about this rejection of the ancient gods of Egypt – was Akhenaten influenced by the Hebrews? Was it a political move against the power of the priests of Amon? Or was he a dreamer? We will never know.

Everyone is aware of Akhenaten’s successor: Tutankhaton/or Tutankhamun as he renounced the vision of his father-in-law predecessor. He died at 18 years of age – not sure if he was killed or died as a result of an accident…

The discussion of the Phoenicians, the Hebrews, and the growth of Empires are worthy of your attention as well. Developments in technology, in philosophy, and in basic skills of trade and communication are well documents and I don’t want to spend too much time reiterating the text when a simple reading of the text will give you all the details you need.

I would note the contributions of the Phoenicians – especially the idea of alphabet, books, trade and settlements. I would pay attention to the notion of the covenant with the Israelites. As well as the notion of the Assyrian rule – by terror/brutality. It is not odd that a leader who employs such tactics would also be head of an empire? Who devised methods of controlling vast (for the time) territory and diverse people – use of a language (Aramaic) to help control people, and the preservation of wealth and knowledge that Ashurbanipal collected and formed into a library!

With the arrival of the Babylonians and Persians there are also major contributions. Nebuchadnezzar had a law code similar to Hammurabi, but introduced extreme punishments for enemy rulers and their followers – often flaying or burning them alive. One of these victims were the Hebrew (Israelites)_ who observed their Babylonian captivity in 587 BCE. Given these extremes – as you surprised to learn that this people also used wise-men /priests to foster knowledge of astronomy and mathematics? Babylonian astrologers divided the heavens into 12 signs: Gemini, Scorpio, Virgo among others to predict fortunes… These people regularly used advanced mathematics such as multiplication, division, and the calculation of square and cube roots. While their numbering system was based on 60 their system allowed for the development of calculating time based on hours and minutes.

The chapter ends with a discussion of the Persians – not quite as extreme as some of the recent movies which had been released such as 300! Among the contributions were the ways in which the Persians (beginning with Cyrus) governed their provinces with satraps (governors). Under these administrations we find the origins of coin money, and religious beliefs such as Zoroastrianism…

Contributions of the Early/Ancient Civilizations

· Calendars and means of marking time

· Irrigation Canals/Ditches

· Writing – in particular hieroglyphics (meaning sacred writing in Greek)

· Galley ships (Mediterranean people such as the Hittites, Lydians, Phoenicians and Minoans)

· Domestication of horses

· Horticulture and pastoralism: farming and herding of animals

· Metal work from Bronze to Iron

· Chariots, Iron/metal weapons

· Building of roads, establishment of provinces

· Law codes – such as Hammurabi’s based on what many consider the Old Testament eye for an eye model

PAGE

Page 1 of 8

Western-Civilization-The-Byzantine-and-M.doc.doc

Western Civilization

The Byzantine and Muslim Empires: Advanced Civilizations

While Medieval Europe (in the West) consisted of mainly small kingdoms, feudal domains, and various invasions following the collapse of the Western Empire centered in Rome, the Near East contained 2 large realms: The Byzantine Empire and the Muslim Empires were thriving. They brought stable rule and made important contributions to Western culture

The Byzantine Empire

· By the 4th century AD the Roman Empire was divided into 2 parts – the West governed from Rome, and the East governed from Constantinople (Byzantium)

· The Western empire fell to the Germanic invaders in AD 476

· The Eastern empire continued until AD 1453

· Why? Constantine set up his capitol in the formerly known Byzantium for several reasons: economics and trade, Constantinople was a thriving city, with good communications links to the East and North Africa. It was also intellectually friendlier to the recently liberated Christian religion (AD 313) than pagan Rome.

· Under the Emperor Justinian (AD 527-565) the Byzantine Empire reached its greatest extent – west and east – with Justinian anxious to restore the former Roman Empire.

· During the 900 years the Byzantine Empire battled continuously with invaders and eventually yielded the following territories:

· northern Italy to the Lombards

· southern Spain to the Visigoths

· Egypt and the rest of North Africa, Syria, and Palestine to the Arabs

· The Balkan provinces to the Bulgars, Serbs, and other Slavic-speaking people

· Asia Minor and some Balkan areas to the Turks

· The Byzantine Empire ended in 1453 when Constantinople fell to the Ottoman Turks

Aspects of Byzantine life

· Autocratic Government

· The Emperor was regarded as God’s earthly representative and lived in lavish splendor

· He exercised absolute power over all Empire affairs

· He kept the imperial army and navy at the ready against invasions

· He regulated the economy, derived a large income from taxes, and

· He dominated the Byzantine Church

· Eastern Christianity

· The Patriarch of Constantinople, usually selected by and subservient to the Emperor headed the Greek Church

· The Church attended to all religious needs of the people, and sent missionaries into eastern Europe, converting the Russians and many Balkan peoples to eastern Christianity

· In 1054 after centuries of dispute, the Greek East and Latin West branches of Christianity formally separated – in a division known as the Schism, and found 4 of the ancient Christian centers (Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantinople, at odds with Rome). Issues of primus inter pares, Filioque, married clergy, use of vernacular, rule by synod, veneration of icons, treatment of groups who did not accept the teachings and judgments of ecumenical councils such as Nicaea I and II, and Ephesus all contributed to the division.

· Prosperous Trade and Industry

· The Empire grew rich as a result of Trade and Industry

· Far Eastern luxuries such as raw silk, spices, precious stones were available

· Skilled workers produced silk cloth, tapestries, gold and silver jewelry, perfumes, and fine glass

· Constantinople exported these luxuries to Italian cities and Russia and imported furs and agricultural products – the Empire was limited by insufficient farmland

· Constantinople

· A magnificent city with paved streets that were lighted at night

· Beautiful homes, churches, palaces

· Recreational facilities: parks, playgrounds, the Hippodrome (a chariot racing facility)

· Museums, libraries, and schools

· Large, populous, and wealthy, Constantinople surpassed any city in medieval western Europe

Byzantine Contributions to Civilization

· Codification of Law – Justinian’s Code – referred to in an earlier lecture

· Preservation of Ancient Greek Civilization

· Byzantine culture represented a continuation of classical knowledge especially Greek and Hellenistic.

· Byzantines spoke Greek

· At the University in Constantinople scholars protected ancient manuscripts, studied classical literature, philosophy, and science. Thanks to the Byzantines (and later the Muslims) the writings of ancient Greeks were preserved

· Outside of the Empire, Byzantine culture spread – to the Slavs, in the Balkans, even into western Europe where Byzantine classical knowledge helped stimulate the revivals in the latter Middle Ages and the Renaissance

· Fostered Architecture and Art

· Architects combined aspects of Greco-Roman and Persian architecture by devising a new structure, a rectangular building toped by a round dome

· Buildings were adorned with mosaics – small pieces of colored glass, or stone fitted together to form pictures or designs.

· Skill and artistry went into the depiction of Biblical stories and historic episodes as decorations of walls and floors of buildings

· The most famous and at the time the largest church in Christendom: Hagia Sophia

· While Hagia Sophia looks plain from the exterior, inside the gold, silver, and glass objects which adorned it – made the Russian emissaries exclaim that indeed if God lived anywhere on earth, it would be in Hagia Sophia.

· It shielded Western Europe from the first blows of invaders coming from the east, especially the Arabs and Turks.

· The decline of the Byzantine Empire began around AD 1000 and the final blow came with the conquest of Constantinople by the Turks in 1453.

· Incessant fighting produced a constant need for additional troops, thereby weakening the state’s power and finances by having to confer land upon aristocrats in return for military service (practice is known as pronoia) and exempting the aristocrats from taxation

· Disaffected generals turned away from imperial control, thereby forcing the Empire to turn to mercenaries who plundered rather than defended the Empire. The peasants often turned to the magnates for protection rather than pay the burden of the taxation

· Commercial threats – trade was disrupted, by the loss of territory in Anatolia, the constant attacks from the East and the West

· Among the dangers in the West – the commercial ambitions of merchants in Venice, and the Papal claims of supreme authority. In 1054, the mutual excommunications created a situation within Christianity that still exists today.

· Latin soldiers during the Crusades – sacked Constantinople. By 1204 Emperor Michael Palaeologus recaptured Constantinople but the empire was reduced to the city and Thessalonica, and the Peloponnesus.

· Eastern threats included Mongol attacks by Temujin (Genghis Khan) and the Ottomans

The Muslim Empire

Muhammad (570-632) was born in the city of Mecca in Arabia. He became a religious reformer who condemned his people’s worship of idols, and urged a new, more ethical religion. Because of his teachings – against idolatry, and social reforms – his life was threatened, and some of his close companions were killed. He fled in 622 to the town of Yathrib (now known as Medina-ti-Nebi). His flight – known as the Hijra in 622 marks the first year of the Islamic calendar. This calendar is lunar based, and events/months advance 10-14 days each year depending upon the lunar cycle.

Notes on spelling and use of terms:

· Muhammad is preferred to Mohammed

· The Muslim (better term than Moslem) holy book is the Qur’an – not Koran and this book is not the inspired word of God, it is the Word of God to Muslims

· Contrary to popular belief, jihad – or holy war – is not technically one of the 5 pillars of the Islamic faith. Muslims who die fighting for the faith are assured entrance to paradise.

· Never, ever call the followers of Muhammad – Mohammedans – they’re not Mohammedans – meaning/implying the worship of Muhammad – they are Muslims, people who have submitted to the will of Allah

· Islam is monotheistic, has a strict moral code, and accepts that there is life after death

· Frequently heard Arabic expressions:

· Allahu Akbar (God is Great – or THE God is great)

· In sh’Alla (if God wills)

· Nushkur Allah (We thank God)

· Ism’ Allah (in the name of God)

· Abd-Allah (servant of God

· Ibn… (son of…)

· Al-hamdu-lilah (praise God)

Aspects of Islam: The 5 Pillars of Faith

It is possible to be a good Muslim. It may never be possible to be a good Christian, especially since Christian saints are often quoted as saying: “Lord forgive me, a sinner!”

In order to be a good Muslim – you must faithfully attend to the 5 Pillars of Faith

1. The Shahada: This is the confession of faith that all Muslims believe – it is generally the first words heard by a Muslim upon birth, and the last words heard by Muslims prior to death: La illah illa Allah; Muhammadan rasul Allah There is no god but (the) God, and Muhammad is the messenger (prophet ) of God. Repeated 3 times before Muslim witnesses, you become a Muslim!

2. Salat:

Prayer 5 times daily: (dawn, mid-day, mid-afternoon, evening, night)

Prayer is accompanied by ablutions, barefoot, facing Mecca.

Within the prayer ritual are profound bows and prostrations (touching forehead to the ground). A Muslim will perform hand gestures (placing hands behind the ears to signify blocking out any interference except from God), and hold hands open in front of chest as if holding a book (The Holy Qur’an)

Recently some Muslim countries, enforcing Shari’a law are starting to impose severe penalties for Muslims who do not pray – including death.

3. Zakat

Almsgiving is an important part of community in Islam – Muslims are charged with caring/welfare of the aged, infirm, and the orphaned

4. Observance of Ramadan

The month long fast Westerner have recently become aware of is called Ramadan. During this lunar month, Muslims abstain from any sustenance by mouth during daylight hours – this means nothing to eat or drink during the daylight hours of Ramadan.

Initially, the times were set by observation of the cycles of the moon, and the times to eat were indicated by holding strings one white, one black at arm’s distance in natural light: if you could tell the difference in the strings, you could not eat!

Also, early years the month of fasting was set to gird the mind to control bodily urges (temptations). Now the month of fasting often sees family gatherings and festive meals during the night.

Working with Muslims can be an issue during this month, especially if you are western, non-Muslims – some degree of accommodation may be needed in dealing with Muslim dominated societies during this month which, because of the lunar connection – and the fact that the lunar cycle is about 11-14 days shorter than the solar cycle. Ramadan will walk through the solar year as time passes, some years with the observance occurring during the winter, some years, the observance occurring during the summer – the hottest and longest number of daylight hours.

Among the activities avoided during Ramadan: smoking, and sexual (carnal) pleasures

In Muslim countries, no accommodation is made for non-Muslims during Ramadan – eating and drinking in public are forbidden to all.

5. The Hajj(j)

This is the annual observance of the Hijra – the flight that Muhammad and his followers made to the town of Yathrib (Medina tin Nebi) to avoid the threatened harm in Mecca.

While one of the Pillars of Faith, this is one pillar which if required if you can afford it.

Many Muslims put off making the trip until their latter years (after raising families etc) as the Hajji (pilgrim) is expected to lead an ascetic life-style, including giving up pleasures of the flesh.

Aspects of Islam:

· A Muslim society cannot by nature be secular. Constitutional law is meaningless because the Muslim community (umma) exists through the Qur’an and Shari’a law. While western society likes to think of itself as secular (but in reality sometimes causes problems because of values, traditions – what secular means is that no one religious tradition is in control of society) Muslims cannot demur, or hide or downplay their Muslim-ness. Likewise, a western style democracy would also be a major stretch for Islam. Islam’s weakness (if indeed it is a weakness) is its inability to adjust to change – innovation is not possible within Islam. With no recognized hierarchical structure, any religious leader could command a following.

· Muslim males may have up to 4 wives at a time, assuming the first wife (wives) agree to their husband’s taking on a second, third, or fourth wife. All wives must be treated equally.

· Divorce: both the man and the woman may divorce, although in the case of the woman divorcing her husband – the burden of proof is somewhat more complex than the husband coming and telling the wife: I divorce you three times, upon which she leaves her husband’s house (and why many Muslim women will have their wealth (often gold/jewelry) on their physical person at all times). Children under six will be permitted to stay with the mother, after which age, they return to the father.

· Changing faith: it is not possible to live in a Muslim society as an avowed atheist, agnostic, or member of other faiths. There were provisions within the Hadiths and Muslim law for Ahl al-Kitab – people of the Book (referring to Jews and Christians) who paid a substantial tax to remain in their faiths. Apostasy (denial of Islam) or anything that could be construed as an insult to Islam or the Prophet can be met with a fetwah or Islamic penalty (usually death). Note also, that women suspected of bringing dishonor to their families can be dealt with as sternly as the Roman pater familias could dispense absolute judgment.

· Women in Early Islam joined with the men in the Umma super tribe of true believers. Women were subordinate to men, their status improved as they received more rights in marriage, control of their dowry, and the guarantee to be treated the same as all of the other wives.

· The first successors (caliphs/khalifa) to Muhammad are known as the Rashidun. Acceptance of this order of succession determines whether you are a Sunni or a Shi’ite, the Shi’a believing that the rightful successor to the Prophet was his son-in-law (and nephew) Ali. The succession order was: Abu Bakr, Omar, Uthman, and Ali.

· The Umayyad Dynasty had in effect 2 branches: one centered in Damascus, one centered in Cordoba, Spain. The Damascene center was overthrown in 750. The Spanish branch died out as a result of Ferdinand and Isabella.

· The Umayyads saw the extension of Islam from the Syr Darya river in China to the Loire River in France. Creation of the empire was easier than maintaining its control via stable government.

· The Abbasids Dynasty came into effect in 750, when Abbas and Arabian and Persian religious reformers overthrew the Umayyads. This transition deprived the Arabs of their privileged position within Islam, and established the dominance of the Sunnis.

· They established an autocratic political system, but lost control over local military commanders (emirs) who seized control over local governments.

· Sunnis refused to accept Abbasid claims to leadership, and periodically rebelled against it. The Shi’ites established the Fatimid caliphate in Egypt in 969 and controlled all of North Africa and Western Arabia

Islamic Contributions to Civilization

Education

· founding of great universities in Cairo, Baghdad, and Cordova

· these universities preserved Greco-Roman culture

· Muslim scholars were permitted to write and study with considerable freedom

Mathematics

· Muslims introduced Arabic numerals which were adopted from India to replace the clumsy Roman numbering system

· Muslims fostered algebra, geometry, and trigonometry

Physical Science

· Muslims prepared chemical compounds such as sulfuric acid and alcohol

· They improved metal refining and cloth dyeing

· Optics were a great field for Muslim scientists, especially light, and vision

Medicine

· Muslims used anesthetics, performed difficult surgeries especially eye surgeries, and compiled medical textbooks

· Arab Historians of the Crusades documented a number of comparative actions between Frankish medical treatment, and Islamic practices

Agriculture

· Muslims practiced crop rotation and use of fertilizer

Industry

· Muslims produced Cordovan leather, Damascus steel (especially swords), damask cloth, crystal glass, smooth paper, and exquisite carpets

Navigation

· Muslims used the mariner’s compass (likely adopted from a Chinese instrument) to determine direction at sea.

· They believed the world to be round

Literature

· They maintained extensive libraries.

· Among the famous literary works: Alf laylah wa laylah the 1001 Arabian Nights and the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam

Language

· The Muslims spread the Arabic language, which culturally unified the Muslim world (you could only read the Qur’an and pray in Arabic).

· The source of some English words: algebra, alcohol, almanac, cipher, coffee, sofa, syrup, cotton are a few of the words used today in English that derive from Arabic terms

Architecture

· Muslims designed mosques and palaces with rounded domes, tall, slender minarets, and delicately carved lacelike decorative patterns called arabesques (stone/wood). The Alhambra palace is an example

Scholars

· Avicenna (980-1037) (Ibn Sina) an Arabian philosopher and physicians, utilized ancient Greek courses for his medical textbook Canon of Medicine

· Averroes (1126-1198) Spanish-Arabian philosopher and physician who wrote highly regarded commentaries upon the works of Aristotle(aka Ibn Rushd)

· Ibn Battuta – a Muslim who wrote commentaries of his travels – considered one of the earliest Geographers.

· Moses Maimonides (1135-1204) Jewish philosopher of the Muslim world and court physician to the ruler of Egypt attempted to reconcile Judaism’s faith with Aristotle’s reason in his work: Guide for the Perplexed.

PAGE

Page 1 of 10

Greek-Columns-by-Sarah-Jackson.pptx_1.pptx

Greek Columns

Everything You Need to Know

The Three Orders or Classes

There are three orders or classes of Greek Columns. The orders or classes are

Doric

Ionic

Corinthian

Doric Columns

Doric Columns were first introduced in Greece and colonies in Southern Italy.

The style of the column is plain. The column has a grooved shaft . The table or the capital is plain. It is the only type of column that doesn’t have an extra base part.

The Doric Column is sometimes associated with masculinity because it is the strongest of all of the orders of columns.

Ionic Columns

Ionic Columns are more elaborate than the Doric Order.

The columns are slimmer and the capital is decorated with scroll or a volute pattern.

Style of column is found in Eastern Greece.

Corinthian Columns

Found in Roman architecture

Corinthian Columns are the most elaborate of all the orders.

The capital is decorated with acanthus leaves.

Works Cited

AncientGreece.com. United Press, 2008.

Web. 23 Apr. 2011

About.com. The New York Times Company, 2010.

Web. 22 Apr. 2011

Mary Renault.docx_1.docx

Mary Renault

https://www.maryrenaultsociety.org/who-is-mary-renault.html

Who Is Mary Renault?

When President Kennedy was once asked who his favorite author was, he replied, “Mary Renault.” The Mary Renault Society, a group centered on the Triangle area of North Carolina, is named after a writer who created extraordinary historical novels and at the same time fostered societal tolerance towards homosexuality. When Eileen Mary Challans was born in 1905 in Essex (now a part of Greater London), homosexuality really could only be publicly mentioned with repulsion (it wasn’t until 1967 that homosexual behavior was decriminalized between males in England and Wales – it was never criminal for females – and another six years before the American Psychiatric Association declassified it as a mental disorder).

Whether her comfortable childhood and boarding school education meant loving parental support or continually expressed disappointment, Mary grew up a bookish, introverted child. Her plan when she entered St. Hugh’s College, Oxford – a college for women, where one of the tutors was J.R.R. Tolkien – was to become a teacher (because of his influence, while there she wrote a novel set in medieval times; but she burned the manuscript because she felt it lacked authenticity). Her Oxford education did clearly stimulate a love for Plato that had begun when she was younger. Also, living with a relative of the discoverer of the Minoan Palace of Knossos, she discovered a lifelong devotion to the worlds of ancient Crete, Macedon, and Greece (richly nourished by time spent in the Ashmolean Museum).

Mary & Julie Mary & Julie

Mary got her degree in English in 1928 and set out to live independently, disappointing society and parents by not getting married and settling down to domestic bliss. The result, however, since she didn’t have much of an allowance to live on, was malnutrition and rheumatic fever, and she finally wound up living back at her parents’ home for a year to rest. In 1933, well enough to leave for a walking holiday in the Cotswolds, she ended up back at Oxford, where at Oxford’s Radcliffe Infirmary she decided to become a nurse. Her studies eventually resulted in a nursing degree in 1936; but something more important happened before that. It was here that she met fellow trainee Julie Mullard, who was to be her lifelong companion.1

Mary began working as a nurse after graduation, and her off-duty hours were filled with writing. Her first novel, Purposes of Love (1939) was a hospital romance, and it appeared under the pseudonym Mary Renault.2The next spring she was among those who treated the Dunkirk evacuees, and as war continued she also worked in Radcliffe Infirmary’s brain surgery ward. But writing had taken hold, and her next two books, both published during WWII, were written in after hours time.

Though her first novel focused on a heterosexual romance, after it homosexual themes became more and more overt, leading in 1953 to her sixth and last non-historical novel, The Charioteer, which deals with the (platonic) attraction between a soldier and a conscientious objector during WWII; this was the first British novel to face homosexual love squarely. It managed not only to show profound sympathy for the homosexual male but also to move the reader to empathize, to feel the love as his/her own, instantly making Mary an important figure in “the sexual revolution.”

This kind of topic had consequences. Any mention of homosexuality was shocking to British society. Mary Renault’s honest and sympathetic treatment of homosexual characters as complex beings (rather than as sad, perverted, campy figures) provoked outrage. Fortunately, MGM chose her 4th novel, Return to Night for an award of £25,000, a vast sum (in 1950 a brand new Jaguar XK120 only cost £9983), even after the government taxed 80% of it away. With that money, in 1948 Mary (and Julie) moved to tax-free South Africa, and although she traveled in Africa and Greece, she never returned to England.

The two settled in Durban and, in contrast with the established social mores of life back in England, they found a society that was relatively liberal and tolerant. Despite reclusive tendencies, Mary’s and Julie’s lives broadened to include socializing and parties with their fellow expatriates, many of whom had similarly fled repressive attitudes back home.

They both became citizens of South Africa. Unlike most whites at the time, however, they also joined Black Sash, the women’s movement that was in the forefront of the fight against apartheid. In 1959 Julie’s activities against discrimination even forced the two to move to Cape Town. It was a heady time, but as time passed, Mary became more and more disillusioned with radical politics (later in life she expressed a discomfort with the “gay pride” movement that emerged in the 1970s after the Stonewall riots, preferring the private world of her writing to activism).

Nevertheless, she had noticed parallels between the deepening crisis in South Africa and fifth century BC events in Athens. The tolerant spirit of South Africa made it less necessary for her to deal with antigay attitudes, but by exploring her fascination with Greek warrior society in a distant world, Mary was completely freed from handling prevailing societal attitudes towards homosexuality; instead it was possible for her to focus on philosophical depths in the basic nature of love and of leadership. Finally she had the freedom to indulge her interest in ancient Greece.

Mary had not been a classicist by training, but she was scrupulous in the accuracy of detail of her reconstructions. Before publishing her first historical novel, The Last of the Wine (1956), she and Julie visited mainland Greece and the islands (including Crete) to check the architecture and landscape in this, the first of her historical novels.

Eventually there were eight of these. And the history presented in them did not go unchallenged.4 She had relied heavily on the (now controversial) theories of Robert Graves for her two books about Theseus (The King Must Die in 1958 and the 1962 The Bull from the Sea), some labeled her image of Alexander the Great romantic and uncritical, and real study of Macedonia as a sub-discipline of the history of Greek civilization only began in earnest a year after the publication of her first work about Alexander’s youth, Fire From Heaven(1969). Still, even critics credit her with bringing ancient Greece alive and providing a vivid and perceptive grasp of personalities, not to mention thorough accuracy in historical detail.

And her success was enormous. Forty years later she remains the standard by which all other presentations of Alexander the Great are judged.

Her contribution towards tolerance of homosexuality is harder to evaluate. There are those who fault her for her reticence on the topic, for not standing up stridently and forthrightly for identity politics. The fact is, though, that the strength of her presentations lies precisely in the sophistication of what she leaves unsaid. In the worlds she created, homosexuality was offered simply as a natural and unthreatening part of a continuum of human sexuality – which she believed was innately in flux – and she rejected any logic that would characterize people primarily by their sexual orientation.

After a long, very productive, and enduring body of work, Mary Renault succumbed to lung cancer in a nursing home in Cape Town on December 13th, 1983. In her 78 years of life, she had brought life to the ancient Grecian world and made the formerly untouchable topic of homosexuality, if not normal and irrelevant, at least considerably more human.

Contemporary fiction

1939

Purposes of Love (US: Promise of Love) a hospital romance whose main characters, a brother and sister, are enamored of the same man

1940

Kind Are Her Answers a clever romantic theater novel (about a romance between an un-masculine actor and an un-feminine doctor)

1943

The Friendly Young Ladies (US: The Middle Mist ) a light social comedy of (lesbian) sexual identity between a writer and a nurse – in which the issue is hardly discussed

1947

Return to Night the forbidden love affair between a female doctor and a younger male patient

1948

The North Face  a heterosexual romance novel

1953

The Charioteer  (US publication in 1959) the strains of a soldier’s love for a conscientious objector

Historical novels

1956

The Last of the Wine  the story of an Athenian and his (male) lover during the Peloponnesian War, including Socrates’ death; a good place to begin the study of Plato

1958

The King Must Die the adventures of Theseus of Athens until the death of the king, his father

1962

The Bull from the Sea a sequel to The King Must Die, detailing the rest of Theseus’ life and adventures

1966

The Mask of Apollo a Greek actor narrates the story of Greek drama (including Plato, Dionysius the Younger, and an appearance by Alexander)

1969

Fire from Heave n the boyhood through adolescence of Alexander the Great (ages 4 through 19)

1972

The Persian Bo y Alexander after he had conquered Persia, as seen through the eyes of his young eunuch lover

1978

The Praise Singer  a pseudo-autobiography of the lyric poet Simonides at a time when the oral tradition was being replaced by the written word

1981

Funeral Games the feeding frenzy of Alexander’s several successors

This site contains a review of each one of the eight historical novels, each with a vast set of relevant links to characters, animals, places, maps, vase paintings, and coins related to it.

Non-fiction

1964

Lion in the Gateway: The Heroic Battles of the Greeks and Persians at Marathon, Salamis, and Thermopylae about the Persian Wars

1975

The Nature of Alexander  –  a biography of Alexander the Great

Drama

1948 (?)

for BBC producer Cedric Messina a revisionist radio play retelling the Mutiny on the Bounty but in a version sympathetic to Captain Bligh

1949

collaborated with Peter Albrecht in writing the dialog for a play Dark Freedom

1950’s (?)

for the S. African Broadcasting Corporation, The Song of Troy, a version of the Iliad

The King Must Die and The Bull From the Sea have been adapted as an 11-part serial by the BBC. In April 2006 the BBC aired the one-hour documentary Mary Renault – Love and War in Ancient Greece 5

Her Significance

Rarely does a single novelist cast such a shadow over an entire topic in a genre of fiction. If one asks for a list of mainstream historical novels on Alexander the Great, or even on ancient Greece, the reply is usually some variation on, “You have read Mary Renault, haven’t you?” In fact, the impact of Renault may be somewhat responsible for the relative dearth of fictional works on this enigmatic personality dubbed Alexander Magnus by the Romans and who was, arguably, the most famous non-religious figure prior to the 20th Century. Comparisons to Renault are unavoidable, and authors (and publishers) may prefer not to run the risk of being “almost Renault.” (Lest I be thought to exaggerate, consider the plethora of books on King Arthur, Julius Caesar, or even Robin Hood.)

– Reames, Jeanne; Beyond Renault: Alexander the Great in Fiction, text c1997-2009; retrieved 15 Jan 2010

Novelist and non-fiction author Linda Proud in 1999 commented:

Mary Renault. The name has never meant for me anything less than a superlunary being. This, of course, would have embarrassed her no end. She was an ordinary person, a nurse, a writer, both passionate and reclusive. She had faults. She made mistakes. She was gay. But none of this touches my relationship with her. Soul to soul, torches are passed on. Thus I write this in homage to a writer who guided me to Plato as Virgil guided Dante to heaven, who beguiled me with story and language and history, who showed me that some things do not change with time, that there is an eternal aspect to man which unifies us with our ancestors. Most of all, it is a homage to the one who gave me a goal in writing which seems unreachable. The pages of her books have grown yellow on my shelves, but their words still ring with their wild passion….

– Proud, Linda (1999), The Glimpse of a Strong Greek Light, Historical Novel Society, retrieved 12 Jan 2010

Sources of data in this biography:

· Historical Novel Society, Glimpse of a Strong Greek Light

· Ed Stephan, ‘The Greek World of Mary Renault”

· Absolute Astronomy.com biography of Mary Renault (from Wikipedia), including notable quotations from her works

· A review of Caroline Zilboorg’s The Masks of Mary Renault

· KZN Literary Tourism biography of Mary Renault (the site discusses all the writers who are connected to KwaZulu-Natal)

· Cambridge University Orlando project: Women’s Writing in the British Isles

· Wapedia biography of Mary Renault

· Powell’s Books review of The Friendly Young Ladies

· A listing of all 20th century fiction featuring Alexander the Great; Link no longer available (home.earthlink.net/~mathetria/Beyond_Renault/renault.html) retrieved January 2010

Middle Ages and the Investiture controversy.docx_1.docx

Middle Ages: Investiture Controversy

https://www.usna.edu/Users/history/abels/hh315/investiture%20controversy.htm

The Gregorian Reform and the Growth of Papal Supremacy, 1049-1159

Richard Abels

OVERVIEW AND GENERAL THESIS :

The eleventh- and twelfth-century papacy's attack on the clerical abuses of simony, clerical marriage, and lay investiture is sometimes called the Gregorian Reform (after Pope Gregory VII, 1073-1085), even though this reform movement had begun earlier with Pope Leo IX (1049-1054). "Simony" (named after Simon Magus from the Acts of the Apostles) was the practice of purchasing spiritual offices/church positions. Clerical marriage was the practice of priests marrying. By 1050 both were regarded by monastic reformers as serious abuses among the secular clergy (i.e. the priesthood). Reformers, influenced by the rise of a commercial economy, interpreted as simony the traditional practice of bishops thanking with gifts the kings and princes who had appointed them to their sees. The older view was that it was simply good manners (the reciprocity of gift-giving).

The Gregorian Reform gave rise to the “Investiture Controversy” (1075-1122). Lay investiture was the practice of laypeople (non-clergy) “investing” ecclesiastical (Church) officers with the symbols of their spiritual offices and powers and, by implication, with the offices themselves. ("Invest" in this sense means to give someone the symbols of office; "investiture" is similar to the military practice of “frocking,” in which an officer selected for promotion pins on the symbols of his or her new rank.) The accepted practice in the early middle ages was for a powerful layperson, usually a king or emperor, to confer upon a newly “elected” bishop the symbols of his episcopal office: a crozier (shepherd’s crook), symbolizing his pastoral duties, and a ring, symbolizing his marriage to the Church. According to canon law, bishops were supposed to be elected by the clergy of the diocese and approved by the laity in their diocese. In practice, anointed kings, claiming to be God’s vicars, appointed bishops and“invested” them with the symbols of their spiritual (spiritualia) and temporal (regalia) authority. As Warren Hollister put it, “Gregory attacked this custom of lay investiture as a crucial symbol of inappropriate lay authority over clergy. His attack was a challenge to the social order and a threat to the authority of every ruler in Western Christendom.” (Medieval Europe: A Short History, 9th edn, 2002, p. 208). 

Although the practice of lay investiture was first banned by Pope Nicholas II in 1059, what historians call the Investiture Controversy dates from 1075, when Pope Gregory VII (1073-1085) renewed the ban, along with prohibitions on simony (purchasing church offices) and marriage of priests, in conjunction with a dispute with King Henry IV of Germany (1056-1106) over rival claimants to the episcopal see of Milan.  The underlying issue of the Investiture Controversy was lay control over the appointment of bishops and abbots. Bishops, in particular, possessed jurisdictional authority over extensive territories and lands (symbolized by their regalia). Rulers in the eleventh century (and throughout the middle ages) depended upon them for the administration of their realms. Kings, on the other hand, claimed to rule by grace of God, and insisted that they were God’s temporal vicars, charged with overseeing and protecting His Church. The Investiture Controversy was not a conflict between “Church and State.” Rather, it was a contest between popes and kings concerning the authority claimed by the latter over the Church and its clergy.

Together the Gregorian and Reform and the Investiture Controversy constituted a sort of 'Frankenstein' story. The 'monster' was Church reform; its creator was Henry III, King of Germany and “Emperor of the Romans”; and the outcome was the destruction of imperial power and authority in Germany and Italy.  The Emperor Henry III, the epitome of the eleventh-century theocratic king, saw the purification of the Church as his duty as a Christian king, and saw his bishops (whom he had appointed from his chapel) as the means by which the clergy would be cleansed.  As “Roman emperor,” Henry III regarded the papacy as under his protection and within his jurisdiction. He believed that it was within his authority to depose unworthy popes and appoint more worthy ones in their place. The war against simony and nicolaitism joined emperor and pope (Leo IX) together as friends and allies; Pope Leo IX looked to Henry III for support, and recognized his patrocinium over the Church (as he had done as bishop of Toul). For Leo IX there was no contradiction between papal supremacy over the Church, ecclesiastical reform, and theocratic kingship.

But the death of Emperor Henry III in 1056 and the succession of a child, Henry IV, as the new king of Germany, coupled with the hostility of the Roman aristocracy toward the reformers, led the papacy to fend for itself. The reform movement that began as an attempt to purify the morals of the clergy and to extend papal supremacy over the episcopacy became directed toward freeing the Church from lay control. In 1059 reformers in the papal curia, led by Cardinal Bishop Humbert of Silva Candida, convinced Pope Nicholas II to condemn the practice of lay investiture.  In 1076 a dispute over succession to the see of Milan brought Pope Gregory VII and King Henry IV into direct conflict over the issue of lay investiture. The the war against simony, which had been supported by German theocratic kings, now became a war against lay investiture, which ideologically was a challenge to the very foundations of German royal/imperial power. The papacy repudiated the Carolingian/Byzantine conception of Christomimetic kingship and substituted in its place a new vision of the spiritual/temporal hierarchy in which the pope rather than the emperor was God's true vicar on earth, a papal theocracy that was first enunciated by Pope Gregory VII in the Dictatus Papae of 1075 and which was achieve its fullest form in the pontificate of Pope Innocent III (1198-1216).

Ironically, the dynamics of the reform movement was also to lead to attacks upon the papacy. Along with the papal reform movement came outburst of lay religious enthusiasm and demands from both the pious laity and the reform clergy for a purer, more spiritual conception of the Church. The Patarini of Milan is instructive here. These Milanese laymen, many of whom were businessmen, began as allies of the papacy in its struggle with the 'corrupt,' worldly clergy of Milan; they ended as a synonym for heresy. The victory of the papacy made it the target, rather than the sponsor, for reform, especially as the development of papal jurisdiction led to the papacy becoming a true ecclesiastical monarchy.

 

I. THE "CHURCH" AND THE LAY ARISTOCRACY, CA. 1050               In the ecclesiastical writings of the High Middle Ages, the 'Church' (Ecclesia) was the community of all baptized Christians, consisting of clergy (those who have dedicated themselves to the profession of religion) and laity (ordinary believers). The clergy included both the secular clergy, whose role was to live in the world and minister to the sacramental and spiritual needs of the laity, and the regular clergy or monks, who lived apart from the world and worshiped God in communities under a rule.              By the year 1050, the institutional Church (consisting of all the various churches and monasteries) possessed perhaps as much as a fifth of all the landed wealth in Western Europe. This was the result of gifts to 'saints' donated by pious laymen, who saw such donations as a way to remedy their condition with God. Such gifts are best understood as part of a 'gift-giving' society shaped by the ethos of reciprocity, in which each gifts and benefit expected a gift/benefit in return (conversely, injuries had to be paid back with injuries). As expressed in early medieval charters, pious donations of land were given out of thanks to God for having blessed the donor with his wealth and out of hope that by giving God and his saints land, God might reciprocate with an eternal gift of salvation. In the language of the tenth and eleventh centuries, these nobles sought the 'friendship' and 'love' of the monks. Their association with a monastery gave them access to the monks' sanctity; among the returns that the monks gave their noble benefactors were a place for burial and even a place to spend their final months or years.  The general theme is that the goods of this transitory life ought to be used wisely to obtain a heavenly reward: Do ut des ('I give so that you will give').

            Land meant wealth and power. Reluctant to alienate property from their lineage, noble donors often founded  proprietary churches , religious foundations that were to be controlled by the donor's family. The donor's family would retain the right of appointing the monastery's abbot, thus retaining effective control over the land (and securing not only the spiritual benefits of the prayers of the monks and Christian burial in land associated with a saint, but a place for younger sons). Manorial lords, similarly, regarded churches on their lands as belonging to them. Thus in 1050 many monasteries and parish churches were effectively in private hands, and laymen often had the hereditary right of bestowing a church with its tithes, burial rights, and revenues to whomever they wishes, often pocketing much of the money themselves. This privatization of religion meant a fragmentation of the 'Church,' much like happened with the 'state' with the passage of royal prerogatives and rights into private hands. The idea of a universal Christian community, the Church, was all but lost. In early 11th-century charters the term ecclesia invariably came to be associated with the actual buildings, the churches. The result was a clergy not only dependent upon the patronage of powerful laymen but also often sharing their secular outlook. Priests usually married or had concubines. Bishops were great nobles in their own right, the lords of episcopal cities, of vast holdings belonging to their sees, of delegated royal rights of justice and revenues (including minting, markets, and tolls), and the masters of magnificent households. Such prince-bishops not only supplied knights to fight for their lords, but often led these warriors into battle. Some were holy men; many were more comfortable on horseback on the hunt or campaign than they were saying the Mass.              Even the princes of the church, the bishops, were appointed by laymen. Early medieval kings depended upon the support of a literate clergy for the administration of their realms. They also depended upon bishops and the greater abbots to support them with knights owed from their vast landed holdings. A bishop's role as defender of his city meant that he had to concern himself with military matters. Between 886 and 908 ten German bishops fell in battle. In the year 1000 Bishop Bernard commanded forces of Emperor Otto III and fought with lance that contained nail of the true Cross. The admittedly unworthy Pope John XII in 960s fought as armed soldier to defend Rome. It is not surprising, therefore, that kings, dukes, and counts would have controlled the appointment of bishops in their territories. (The eleventh-century Capetian kings of France drew much of their power from their patronage over the French episcopacy.) The kings of Germany in the tenth and eleventh centuries, for instance, would often fill vacant sees with royal chaplains (priests of the royal household) who had distinguished themselves through service to the throne. An ambitious cleric would do well to seek a position in the king's court.              The theory behind this lay control over clerical appointment derived from a theocratic conception of kingship. Kings were consecrated and anointed to rule (by bishops). They reigned by grace of God and, according to the Bible (Romans 13.1-4), they were God's swords of justice on earth ruling with the power of God. In the Eastern Roman Empire (Constantinople/Byzantium) this conception of kingship developed into the idea that the emperor was the living icon of Christ, possessed with the majesty of God. A similar view was taken by the Frankish king (and emperor) Charlemagne (768-814) and his successors. Though crowned emperor by the pope in 800 A.D., Charlemagne saw himself as entrusted by God with the welfare of his Church and, hence, responsible for its well being.              The idea that kings stood directly below God in a divine hierarchy of authority gave rise to the practice of Lay Investiture. This was the practice of powerful laymen furnishing newly elected bishops and abbots with the symbols of their spiritual offices. (In the case of bishops this included the bishop's crozier, i.e. shepherd's staff, and his ring.) Kings would also bestow upon the newly created prelates the symbols of the temporal authority that they would now possess along with their episcopal and abbatial offices. These symbols of delegated royal authority (e.g. scepters) were called regalia. Kings did not consider Lay Investiture an 'abuse' but a privilege emanating from the divine nature of kingship.              The wealth of episcopal sees and abbacies was so great that they became a sort of commodity. Kings would sometimes sell the ecclesiastical offices to clerical followers, who would then recoup their money from the peasants who worked the Church's lands. The sale of spiritual offices was known as  simony  (see below for further discussion). What complicated matters was the ethos of reciprocity and the confusion between the bishop's role as a spiritual leader and as a feudal noble. As a landed lord, a bishop, like any other vassal, was expected to pay his lord a  relief  for the right to take up the fief. And by the ethical demands of reciprocity, a new bishop was morally obliged to thank his patron and lord with a suitable gift to show his gratitude. Thus what one man might consider the sin of simony, another might justify as being a proper gift of thanks. With the fragmentation of church authority and the springing up of multitudes of local churches and abbeys, this sort of transaction became ubiquitous. What exacerbated it was the rise of a cash economy, which made the exchange of spiritual office for gift virtually indistinguishable from a market transaction--and in some cases they undoubtedly were sales.   

St Ulrich, bishop of Augsburg 923-973, a model pre-reform bishop

            In the tenth and early eleventh centuries, bishops were great nobles, whose landed wealth made them among the most powerful secular lords in their dioceses.  It was possible for a cleric without wealthy and powerful kinsmen to rise to the office of bishop during this period--indeed two of the most renowned intellectuals of the early middle ages, Bishop Fulbert of Chartres (ca. 1020) and Gerbert of Aurillac, who became Pope Sylvester II in 999, had humble origins--, but such men were the exception. Most bishops came from the highest nobility, unsurprising given both the class assumptions of the time and the need in this gift-giving society to make presents to the right people. A bishop's nobility meant that he could enrich his church and monasteries with his familial wealth; a poor bishop, it was thought, was more likely to use his position to help his kinsmen by transferring to them the church's lands, either as gifts or benefices. It was taken for granted that the secular aristocracy would support and foster their clerical kinsmen's rise in the church, and that a bishop would use his position to benefit his blood relations. German bishops were particularly involved in political affairs. Merovingian and Carolingian rulers had claimed the right to “nominate” bishops and abbots, which meant in effect to appoint them. This was a violation of existing canon law that mandated that bishops be freely elected by the clergy and laity of the diocese and that abbots be chosen by the monks, but Carolingian rulers and their successors in France and Germany claimed that they were not mere laymen. Having been anointed kings, they claimed to have spiritual as well as secular authority, and insisted that they were entrusted by God with the protection of His church. As successors of the Carolingians, the Ottonian and Salian kings of Germany retained control over the appointment of German bishops and abbots of royal monasteries. (In tenth-century France, by contrast, this right of nominating bishops had devolved for about half of the episcopacy into the hands of counts and bishops.) The path to a bishopric in tenth- and eleventh-century Germany ran through the court of the king. It was common for kings to fill episcopal vacancies with royal chaplains who had shown ability and loyalty through service as royal chaplains. It is little wonder that when King Otto I the Great (936-974) sought to enhance the power of the German king over the dukes who had elected him, he relied upon bishops and abbots to serve as imperial administrators. Otto and his successors invested bishops and royal abbots with regalian rights over the lands belonging to their churches. These so-called “immunities” gave bishops and abbots the right to exercise high and low justice in their courts (i.e. to fine and punish all criminal activity) and exemption from taxation. They became in effect royal agents and secular rulers. Episcopal and abbatial immunities under the Salian kings of Germany (1024-1125) were territorialized, extending beyond the lands owned by their churches. These prince-bishops and prince-abbots became in effect territorial rulers. By royal grant, they could mint their own coinage, exercise jurisdiction over criminal offenses and breaches of the forest laws, and collect royal dues owed by custom. Some bishops were even invested with entire counties and given the title of count or duke. From 983, the year of Otto III’s death, to Henry III’s death 983, German bishops held at least 36 counties.

The career of Ulrich (or Udalrich), bishop of Augsburg in the first half of the tenth century, was typical (see Heinrich Fichtenau, Living in the Tenth Century). Ulrich was a saint, canonized within fifty years of his death, and we know so much about him because of the Vita, 'saint's life,' written by Gerhard of Augsburg sometime between 982 and 993 to celebrate his holiness. A Vita was by no means a modern biography. The hagiographer's purpose was to glorify his subject. Gerhard of Augsburg intended to present his hero as holy and without blemish. It is therefore interesting how secular Ulrich appears in the Vita Sancti Uodalrici. Ulrich's family was of comital rank, kinsmen of the dukes of Swabia. As was the custom, his parents presented him as an oblate (offering) to the church while he was still a child. He was educated in the monastery of St. Gall and distinguished himself as a student. His uncle Adalbero, the bishop of Augsburg, took him into his household, where he rose through his skills and self-presentation to the office of chamberlain. When his uncle died, Ulrich left because he thought the new bishop came from too lowly a family to serve honorably.  His near kinsman Duke Burchard of Swabia came to his aid, presenting him at court to King Henry I of Germany. Henry showed the young cleric favor because of his noble blood and excellent bearing, making him one of his household retainers (fideles). Both Henry I and Count Burchard supported Ulrich's candidacy for the episcopacy of Augsburg when that see became vacant in 923.

During the civil war that plagued the early years of Otto I's reign, Bishop Ulrich supported Otto by holding for him the castle of Schwabmuenchen. One of Bishop Ulrich's nephews became count of Swabia, and another, Adalbero, succeeded him as bishop of Augsburg. In order to prepare Adalbero for the office, Ulrich took his nephew into his household, first placing him in charge of the bishop's soldiers, then making him the bishop's representative to the royal court. Ulrich even gave Adalbero authority to receive oaths of fidelity to the bishop and to carry the bishop's crozier. This last favor provoked criticism from the other German bishops, who feared that the example would catch on. Ulrich saw the logic of their argument and removed his permission, but on condition that the bishops and clergy would agree to elect Adalbero as his successor on his death. Ulrich's attempt to resign his episcopacy in favor of his nephew led to his condemnation by a Church council at Ingelheim. Ulrich did penance and was forgiven, though notice of his absolution only arrived to him on his deathbed. He was 'canonized' (recognized as a saint) by the pope in 993, which was the first example of papal canonization and led to regularizing the process by which the Church recognized its saints.              Ulrich's late tenth-century biographer describes his ecclesiastical activities, emphasizing his visitations to the churches and monasteries in his diocese, during which he would give sermons in Latin (presumably with someone translating them into German for the uneducated), preside over episcopal courts, supervise the morals of the clergy under his care, and perform sacraments and liturgies. The bishop's spiritual duty was to ward off evil spirits, and liturgies, prayers calling upon God to bestow blessings, were conceived to be, in Fichtenau's phrase, 'a presentation of the divinely ordained order, with the bishop in the center and his clergy serving him.' A typical liturgy for the dedication of a new church had the bishop rapping on the church door with his crozier three times before the clergy within opened it for him, then drawing the alphabet with his crozier diagonally across the floor of the church. This would be followed by the bishop blessing the church with water mixed with ashes and salt, symbolizing the Christian people (the water), Christian teachings (the salt), and the passion of Christ (the ash). Such liturgical and ritual duties were in the tenth century more deemed to be more important spiritually for the faithful than pastoral care. Ulrich instructed the clergy under him mainly through his own example. A bishop was also expected to care for the poor, and the traditional formula for episcopal finances reserved one-quarter of revenues for the feeding and clothing of the poor.              Ulrich had other, less spiritual, duties as bishop. Another tenth-century bishop, Rather of Liege, explained his obligations as a newly consecrated bishop: "I was enthroned, I presided over an assembly of clerics, I led my military host against the enemies of the Emperor Otto (I), I returned, I received him who had consecrated me bishop (Bruno of Cologne) and served him, gave him gifts, accompanied him on his journey home as a most devoted servant. Then I turned around, traveled through the diocese, conferred with the most important clerics and laity about what was to be done in order to do justice with everyone" (from Fichtenau, p. 200). An imperial bishop was also expected to attend the “diets” (imperial councils) summoned by the king of Germany and royal judicial courts. Some imperial bishops, including Ulrich, were granted by the king the right to mint their own coinage.

            In the tenth and the eleventh centuries kings throughout Western Europe relied upon bishops to be administrators and justices. They also relied on them for military service. Though canon law had long forbidden priests to shed blood, bishops nonetheless led troops into battle. The most holy of them, like Ulrich, did so unarmed, relying only on prayer to defend them. Many winked at the restrictions and emulated the model of Turpin in Song of Roland. In the year 1010 the bishops of Vich, Barcelona and Gerona all fell in battle. Popes John X and XII led papal armies in full armor.  According to Gerhard, Bishop Ulrich took the lead in the defense of Augsburg against the invading Hungarians in 955.  On the first day of the attack, Bishop Ulrich rode out to encourage the towns’ soldiers in their frantic defense of the city’s gate. While the battle raged, the bishop, dressed in his ecclesiastical robes without armor or shield to protect him, calmly looked on, protected, according to his biographer, by God’s favor.  His presence inspired his men, who drove off the attackers.  Ulrich returned to the city to direct throughout the night the repair and strengthening of its walls.  As David Bachrach notes, Ulrich also strengthened the “spiritual defenses” of the city. Not only did he pray throughout the night, but he ordered half the women of Augsburg to march in a religious procession around the city and had the other half “cast themselves to the ground, flailing themselves and begging for mercy from the mother of God.” After he celebrated a public morning mass, he gave the soldiers communion before they returned to the fight against the heathen Hungarians. (Bachrach 79). Throughout the siege Ulrich encouraged the defenders with sermons that promised them the support of God.

            Ulrich’s activities in defense of Augsburg against the Hungarians highlights the blurry boundaries between the secular and the spiritual in the tenth and eleventh centuries and the responsibility of bishops both for the material and spiritual welfare of the inhabitants of their sees. Ulrich acted recognizably as a secular commander in directing the repair of the town’s walls.  But undoubtedly he regarded his prayers, sermons, and liturgical duties as his most critical contribution to the successful defense of the city.  Unlike the fictional Archbishop Turpin of the Song of Roland, Ulrich refused to dress in armor even in the presence of the enemy.  He relied upon his ecclesiastical vestments to protect him from God’s enemies. Whether or not God heard the saint’s prayers, Ulrich’s calm demeanor and quiet confidence certainly contributed immeasurably to the morale of his troops and encouraged them to withstand the Hungarian assault until King Otto I arrived with a relief army.

            Ulrich’s participation in combat was not extraordinary for a bishop of his day.  What was more unusual was Ulrich’s careful attention to his liturgical and spiritual duties.  In fact, many tenth and early eleventh century bishops differed little in their lifestyles from their comital kinsmen. The concern of monastic reformers about the falconing, hunting and dicing that went on in bishops' households is evidence of this blurring of distinction between the secular and spiritual aristocracies of the tenth and eleventh centuries.

           

II. KING HENRY III OF GERMANY AND POPE LEO IX: THE GREGORIAN REFORM

The Council of Sutri

 

King Henry III of Germany (reigned 1029-1056) at the Council of Sutri. In 962 King Otto I of Germany was crowned and anointed Roman emperor by Pope John XII. From that point on, kings of Germany maintained that they were the successors of Roman and Carolingian emperors. In a sense, Germany became part of an “empire” that included the kingdoms of Burgundy and Italy. But a German king only could become emperor if he were crowned and anointed such by the pope. In 1046, seven years after the death of his father Emperor Conrad II, King Henry III crossed the Alps into Italy to be consecrated Roman emperor by the pope and to promote reform in the Italian Church.

King Henry III was an extraordinarily pious man who took his duty to be the guardian of the Church deadly seriously—so much so that he fired his father’s court jesters because he believed it against canon law for the clerics in court to enjoy such crude humor. “More than Otto I or Otto III, Henry III symbolizes theocratic rule,” wrote Uta-Renate Blumenthal (49), the guidance of church and state as a single entity by the divinely elected, anointed emperor described by man as vicarius Christi or vicarious Dei.” Henry III embraced the Christian Peace movement that had begun in France. At the Council of Constance in 1043 he issued a Peace edict and publically granted amnesty to all his enemies, asking those present to follow his example, and repeated that gesture in the following year and in 1047. His piety was greatly shaped by the monastic reform movements emanating from Cluny and from Lotharingia. Many of those who served in his chapel and whom he elevated into the ranks of the German episcopacy were reformers.  Because he abhorred the sin of simony, King Henry III abolished the policy of his predecessors of accepting hefty counter-gifts from newly appointed bishops. On the other hand, viewing himself as an anointed ruler endowed with spiritual as well as secular authority, Henry III insisted upon investing those bishops with the symbols of their office, their croziers and rings. (Henry III was the first king to invest bishops with rings.) And after he invested them, Henry III would have them swear fidelity to him. Even more than his predecessors, Henry entrusted his bishops with counties and relied upon them as royal administrators.

Upon arriving in Rome, Henry was immediately confronted with a major problem: the papacy was in shambles, with three rival claimants to the papacy: Benedict IX (1032-1044, 10 March to 1 May 1045, 8 November 1047 to 16 July 1048; d. 1056), Sylvester III (1045), and Gregory VI (1045-1046). Pope Benedict IX was a member of the Tusculum family, which at that time ruled Rome, and was the nephew of his predecessor. Elected while still in his twenties, he had a reputation for violence and sexual laxity. He also pursued a policy of independence from German kings, which was safe as long as the German king remained in Germany. In Sept. 1044 civil war broke out in Rome against rule of the Tusculumfamily, and the rival Crescentian family had their local bishop, John of Sabina, installed as pope on 20 Jan 1045. He took the papal name Sylvester III. Sylvester III  was promptly excommunicated by Benedict IX, and returned to his diocese when Benedict recaptured Rome in March. Benedict IX returned to power, but was increasingly dissatisfied with the papacy, in part because of the continued hostility of the Romans and in part because (according to rumor) he wished to marry, so he agreed to resign in favor of his godfather John Gratian, archpriest of St John at the Latin Gate, who took the papal name Gregory VI. Gregory VI was a pious man who would have made a good pope, but in order to compensate Benedict and his family for the loss of the revenues that accrued from the papacy, he paid Benedict IX a huge sum of money. This was deemed by contemporaries to be simony.  Nonetheless, Gregory VI had the reputation of being a reformer, and included among his associates and supporters two men who would later be important reform cardinals, Peter Damian and Hildebrand (who would become Pope Gregory VII).

As king of Germany, Henry III regarded the bishop of Rome to be as much his spiritual vassal as any German bishop. He saw it as his duty to heal this breach in the unity of the Church. Consequently, he summoned all three popes to attend a synod at Sutri (20 December 1046.). Gregory VI was the only one to appear. Both he and Sylvester III were formally deposed, the former for the crime of simony and the latter because of his irregular election. Three days later Benedict IX was also deposed by a synod in Rome. King Henry III nominated and the council elected as pope a German bishop, Suidger of Bamberg, who took the papal name Clement II. Pope Clement II spent most of his short pontificate traveling in the entourage of King Henry III, first within Italy, where he placed the city of Benevento near Naples under interdict for refusing to open its gates to the German king, and then back to Germany. Meanwhile, Pope Gregory VI was exiled to Germany and was held in custody in Cologne, where he was accompanied by his chaplain, Hildebrand. Sylvester III returned to being bishop of Sabina. Benedict IX, however, attempted a comeback in 1047 when the new German pope Clement II died (probably of lead poisoning, according to experts who examined the body in 1942) on his journey back to Rome from Germany. Benedict IX gained control of Rome but was expelled in the following year by Count Boniface of Tuscany on orders from King Henry III. Benedict IX retired to his Tusculan family lands and continued to insist that he was pope for the rest of his life.

In 1048 King Henry III chose another member of his entourage, Poppo, the bishop of Brixen, to succeed Clement II as pope. Poppo, who took the papal name Damasus II, promptly died upon arriving in Rome (probably of malaria). Undeterred by the rapid deaths in succession of two German pontiffs, Henry III chose a third, and that proved the charm. This third German pope was his kinsman Bruno, bishop of Toul, a reforming bishop from Lotharingia who chose the name papal name Leo IX.              Bruno, Bishop of Toul in Lorraine (1027-1051) was the son of a Count in Alsace, and was related to the imperial family. The most notable event of his early life occurred when, as a canon of the cathedral of Toul, he led the bishop's troops in an Italian campaign under King Conrad II (1025/6), who rewarded him by naming him bishop of Toul when the see fell vacant in 1027. As bishop, Bruno was a moving force in the ecclesiastical reform movement then spreading through Lorraine. He reformed the canons of the cathedral chapter of Toul and the monasteries of Moyenmoutier, where the later cardinal Humbert of Silva Candida was a monk, and Saint-Die, emphasizing the necessity of strict moral standards for priests and monks. He also supported Hallinard of Lyons refusal to do homage and fealty to Henry III when he became bishop. When in 1048 Emperor Henry III nominated him as pope, Bruno accepted only on condition that his election be ratified by the Roman clergy and people. He traveled to Rome in the garb of a pilgrim and was consecrated pope on 12 Feb 1049, choosing the name Leo, probably to recall Pope Leo I the Great.

The pontificate of Leo IX (1049-1054) proved to be a watershed in the history of the Papacy. As pope, Leo IX  initiated what was to be called the Gregorian Reform (unfairly named for Pope Gregory VII).  His was also a pivotal pontificate for the growth of papal authority and power, and for the development of the papal bureaucracy and the cardinalate. Among the things that distinguished Leo IX from his predecessors was his frequent travels. He spent much of his pontificate traveling through Germany and Italy, which brought the presence of the papacy to the various diocese.

 

The Council of Reims, 1049 (from Southern, Making of the Middle Ages, based on report given by Anselm, a monk of Reims).

As noted by the eminent British medieval history Sir Richard Southern, Leo IX fired the opening salvo of the Gregorian Reform at the Council of Reims in 1049 After his consecration as pope Leo IX left Rome to return to his diocese of Toul. He took the opportunity to attend the translation of the bones of St. Remigius to a new cathedral in Reims on 1 October 1049. Leo IX was to consecrate the newly built church of the monastery of St Remigius and to transfer the bones of the saint to the high altar. He also took the opportunity to summon the bishops of France to a council that was to commence after the translation. Only 20 bishops responded (1 from England, 5 from Normandy), because King Henry I of France, fearful of being condemned by the papacy for simony and perhaps hostile to a prelate whom he viewed as a servant of the German king, had ordered his bishops to accompany him on a military campaign.

After the formal procession, Leo placed the bones of the saint on the altar rather than inter them in the tomb. The saint himself was to preside over the council. Leo's chancellor, the cardinal deacon Peter, announced that the synod was to begin, and asked who among the bishops and abbots present had purchased their offices. A tumult ensued, with the Archbishop.. of Reims receiving permission to delay his answer. (He was granted a private audience in Rome in the following April.) The papal chancellor pressed the matter over the next few days. The proceedings ended up by focusing on one representative simonist, the bishop of Langres, a man of education and breeding. He was to be defended by two archbishops; one of them, however, found himself incapable of speech; the other ended up by admitting his client's guilt. Judgment was deferred to the following day, and the bishop of Langres took off in the night. He was excommunicated in absentia. The pope led the synod singing Sancte Remigi, then received confessions from the other bishops. Some he removed, but most he forgave, giving them each a new crozier.

The council ended with Pope Leo IX carrying the body of the saint to the crypt.   

Policies of Leo IX.

Leo faced three main problems as pope.

1. realization of church reform

2. protection of papal states from Normans in southern Italy (Naples and to the south)

3. resolution of disputes with Byzantium 

 

The papacy and the Normans: southern Italy in 1049 was marked by divided lordship. In the early eleventh century the Byzantines claimed all of s.Italy and Sicily as part of their empire. They didn't control the land though. Sicily was in the hands of Arabs; Amalfi and Naples were independent cities; Salerno, Capua and Benevento were centers of Lombard principalities. In 1016, according to legend, Norman pilgrims returning from Jerusalem landed in s.Italy, and from the 1020s on, Norman mercenaries began to play a crucial role in the political landscape. The most successful of these adventurers were the sons of Tancred of Hauteville, and the most successful of these was Robert Guiscard, who arrived in the late 1040s. In 1053, with the death of his elder brother, Robert emerged as the chief of the Normans. In 1059 his success was to be granted legitimacy by Pope Nicholas II who formally invested him with the duchies of Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily; and by his death in 1085 Robert controlled all of south Italy, and a scourge to the Byzantines in Greece.

The rising power of these Norman bandits in the south was regarded with hostility by Pope Leo IX, who saw them as a threat to the papal states. In 1053 Leo IX led a small papal army against the Normans; he was hampered by a lack of support from the emperor, whose chancellor Gebhard of Eichstatt opposed the expedition, and by his inability to link up with Byzantine forces in the south. His army was destroyed at Civitate, and he himself was captured and held prisoner for nine months (though the Normans permitted him to maintain contact with the outside world; while he was in captivity he sent Humbert to Constantinople on his disastrous mission). He died in 1054, some after being released from captivity.

The solution to the Norman problem was not to be force but cooptation, and this was to be used by Nicholas II in 1059, when he recognized Robert Guiscard's de facto control over the south. At the council of Melfi in Aug 1059 Nicholas II invested Guiscard and Richard of Capua with the territories they already held and received them as vassal of the Roman church. Robert G was also enfeoffed with all future possessions he could take from the Saracens in Sicily (the conquest of S began in 1061 w/the taking of Messina and 1072 w/ Palermo). The claims of the Byzantines, who had lost their last holding in 1071 when they had been driven from Bari, were to be ignored.

The oath of fealty taken by Robert Guiscard (preserved in a collection of canons of Cardinal Deusdedit) promised that he, as duke of Apulia and Calabria and future duke of Sicily by the grace and aid of St Peter and God, would be a faithful vassal of the Roman Church and the pope. He promised to protect the pope and to aid him in regaining and preserving regalia and lands of St Peter and in maintaining him in the papal office. He was to support and aid the better cardinals and Roman clergy in the election of a new pope. Robert Guiscard also promised to restrain his subjects from raiding papal territories (except by request of the pope), and to pay an annual recognition fee. The fruit of this policy was to be seen in 1084, when Robert rescued Gregory VII from the Germans in Rome.   

The problem of Byzantium. Here Leo IX's policies proved disastrous. Leo's attempt to deal with the Normans (and particularly his holding of a council in Byzantine territory and his naming Humbert Archbishop. of Sicily) created suspicion and hostility in Byzantium, where he was considered to be meddling with what properly belonged to the empire and to the Patriarch. The result was that the Patriarch of Constantinople Michael Cerularius (1043-1058) shut down the Latin Churches in Byzantium and attacked western religious practices, notably use of unleavened bread for the eucharist, and the use of  the term 'filioque' in the Latin mass. (The “filioque” controversy was a dispute over the nature of the Holy Trinity. Latin versions of the Nicene Creed had the Holy Spirit proceed from “the Father and the Son [filioque],” whereas Greek versions had the Holy Spirit proceed only from the Father.)

While a captive, Leo IX sent the cantankerous Humbert of Silva Candida to deal with the Byzantines. Humbert carried a conciliatory letter to the emperor (which played down Henry III's imperial claims) and an inflammatory reproach against the Patriarch. This letter described Rome as a suffering, patient, persecuted Mother and the eastern Church as lost 'in pleasure and lasciviousness, in the dissipation of a long leisure, refusing to take part in the fight waged on her behalf by the pious Mother, repaying her efforts by mocking her Mother's old age and her body worn out by long labors,' etc.). The letter was received with anger. Humbert lost his temper and on 16 July 1054 (3 months after the death of Leo, of which Humbert was ignorant) he placed upon the altar of Hagia Sophia in full view of the congregation a bull excommunicating the patriarch and his followers. The patriarch responded in kind, and the result was a formal schism.

 

Church reform: attacks on simony and clericial unchastity: Because of the support of King Henry III, Leo IX was most successful in his attempt to reform the morals of the clergy. As bishop of Toul, Bruno had been an ardent supporter of the reform movement promoted by the monks of Cluny and the reform monasteries of Lorraine.  This reform movement was an attempt to renew the secular church by applying to it the standards and ideals of the reformed monasticism of the period.  As Pope Leo IX, Bruno was able to promote clerical reform on a larger stage. The abuses that Leo, with the enthusiastic support of Emperor Henry III, targeted were 1) simony (purchase or sale of church offices and sacraments for cash, services, or by intercession, from Simon Magus who offered St Peter money for the Holy Spirit. Acts of Apostles 8:9-24), which increasingly became viewed as a problem with the growth of a cash economy and a market society in Italy in the eleventh century, and 2) nicolaitism (clerical marriage). The latter touched most directly on the lives of parish priests, as can be seen in the memoirs of Guibert of Nogent (1115).

Leo IX attacked nicolaitism as one of his first acts. He not only condemned fornicating clerics, but he declared their wives, concubines, and children to be serfs of the church. (This eliminated the problem of a hereditary clergy, since serfs could not be ordained as priests.)

Simony was a very difficult problem, in part because of the vagueness of the definition of the abuse. German kings before Henry III demanded the payment of money from newly elected bishops in recognition of the king's lordship and as payment for the bishop's regalia. The payment of money and goods was also conceived as a proper gift to the king, showing the friendship of the new prelate. Under Henry III this practice was abandoned as simoniacal, but it underscores the practical reason why simony was so prevalent: episcopal and abbatial offices carried with them landed wealth and political power as well as spiritual authority. Leo IX's first synod, held in the Lateran in April 1049, deposed all bishops guilty of simony, and declared consecrations by simoniacs to be invalid (position of Humbert of Silva Candida). At Rheims in the same year Leo IX used the occasion of the translation of the bones of St. Remi to attack once again simony, this time trying the bishop of Langres to make his point, and reordaining the penitent.

The extreme position, held by Humbert but attacked by Peter Damian, that all simoniacal consecrations were invalid, would have created extreme havoc in the Church. Leo's eventual position was to adopt a penance of 40 days for those who knowingly allowed themselves to be consecrated by a simonist.   

Reform of the papal curia: the creation of a college of cardinals.

Leo IX promoted an exalted conception of the papacy as the primate of the Holy Apostolic Church and God’s vicar on earth. In this Leo was aided by an intellectual revival in the eleventh century. The reform papacy's most potent weapons in promoting papal supremacy proved to be the revival of law (notably canon law--study of mid-9th century Pseudo-Isidore decretals) and the transformation of the Roman curia from an organ of local government into the central offices of the world-wide church.  From Leo's pontificate on we see the growth of the cardinals--the clergy of Rome's titular churches (seven bishops, and their priests and deacons)--as a force in papal government.  Leo IX created around him a circle of assistants and helpers, who served him as advisors. This transformed the papal curia  (i.e. papal court). Leo IX's reliance on his cardinals as an advisory senate was the embryo of the future college of cardinals. Leo's helpers served him mainly as legates, representatives and ambassadors. These served the pope as sort of missi dominici. Not until Gregory VII, however, was the policy of using permanent, standing legates adopted.

Cardinals. The cardinals in 1073 numbered 7 bishops, 28 priests, 18 deacons and possibly 21 subdeacons. They were the clergy of the cathedral of Rome (Lateran). The bishops stood in the same relationship to the pope as great barons did to a king. They held dual sees, one of the titular (nonresidential) churches of Rome and a see outside of Rome; their chief duty was conducting services in the Lateran church. They didn't take part in the routine government of the church, but acted as the pope’s counselor. After 1059, cardinal bishops became the electoral college of the papacy. They elected and consecrated the pope. Cardinal-priests and cardinal deacons were the personnel of papal government. They served the popes as legates (ambassadors) and as administrative officers (e.g., papal chancellors, chamberlains, etc.). Below the cardinals were the lesser papal officials--notaries--and the papal soldiers.

 

The most important of Leo IX’s advisers were the Lotharingian monk Humbert, from 1050 cardinal bishop of Silva Candida, and the Italian monks St Peter Damian and Hildebrand. Humbert of Silva Candida was a monk from the abbey of Moyenmoutier in Lorraine, whom Leo IX brought with him to Rome. Leo IX named Humbert cardinal bishop of Silva Candida in 1050, his only appointment of a cardinal bishop. Humbert, the most extreme and intemperate of the reformers, was an unforgiving opponent of simony, nicolaitism, and lay investiture. He regarded sacraments administered by simoniacal bishops as invalid. Humbert argued for the clergy’s independence from the laity, and regarded it as sinful to allow a layman to invest a bishop or an abbot with his holy office. Arguably, Humbert was the individual most responsible for creating the Investiture Controversy.  A scholar, Humbert based his conception of papal supremacy on two forgeries, the Pseudo-Isidorean Decretals and the Donation of Constantine. Humbert served Leo in the secretariat of the papacy, and acted as Leo's legate to Constantinople in 1054, where his blunt manner helped precipitate the great schismwhen he  excommunicated the Patriarch.

 

St Peter Damian (1007-72) was an Italian monk, bishop and, from 1057, cardinal-bishop. A monk of Ravenna, Peter Damian's chief concern was the purification of the Church. He was particularly opposed to simony and nicolaitism, although he did not reject the validity of a simonist's ordination as did Humbert. There is a revealing story about Peter that provides insight into his conception of simony. While he was a papal legate looking into the Patarine dispute in Milan, he was offered a gift of silver by an abbot. He rejected the gift as improper, but the abbot responded that he sought nothing in return. Peter still resisted, saying that clerics need not exchange gifts after the manner of laymen. Finally, the abbot prevailed by telling Peter to give the silver to a new eremitical establishment. Peter later regretted his acceptance. He experienced dizziness when he tried to say the psalms and suffered a loss of intestinal fortitude--literally--as he felt his insides squirming with vermin. Peter returned the gift. Peter's opposition to simony shows that this part of the reform movement was NOT imported into Italy from Cluny or the Rhineland. The new view of simony in the eleventh century defined it as a commercial transaction, rejecting the idea that it was merely an innocent gift given freely out of love and gratitude. Italian reformers, living in the midst of the commercial revolution of the eleventh century, didn't need foreigner to identify this particular abuse.

Like Humbert, Peter Damian supported papal supremacy, and saw the papacy as being the font that would wash clean the entire Church. Peter Damian's view of man and the clergy is best seen in his Book of Gomorrah. Here the clergy is assigned the superhuman task, possible only because of God's providence of redeeming man from the depravity into which he had fallen because of sin. Peter Damian, however, was not as extreme as Humbert. He accepted the practice of lay investiture, and saw pious laymen as allies in the war against sin, believing that the natural condition between church and state was cooperation. He took the position that ordinations were valid even if simoniacal (anti-Donatist).

 

Hildebrand (later Pope Gregory VII 1073-1085) proved to be the most important reformer to emerge from Leo IX’s curia. Born c. 1020 of humble parentage in Tuscany, Hildebrand was raised in the Lateran palace as an oblate. He served as a chaplain to the unfortunate reformer Pope Gregory VI and accompanied him in exile to Cologne in 1046 when King Henry III deposed him for simony. Upon his patron's death, Hildebrand entered a Cluniac monastery. He returned to Rome in the entourage of Pope Leo IX, who ordained him subdeacon, and made him treasurer of the Roman church and prior of St Paul's monastery. He became archdeacon under Nicholas II in 1059 and served Nicholas as one of his chief shapers of policy. Although Hildebrand followed Peter Damian on the validity of simoniacal orders, he joined with Humbert on the need for the clergy to be independent from lay control.

 

III. THE INVESTITURE CONTROVERSY

Interregnum

When Henry III died in 1056 he left as his heir a six year old son Henry IV. The regent, the widowed Empress Agnes, followed an erratic policy that weakened the crown, appointing as dukes individuals with independent power. In 1062 Archbishop Anno of Cologne abducted Henry and took charge of the regency government. In 1065 Henry was declared of age, but remained under the influence of episcopal advisors, notably bishop Adalbert of Bremen, whose policy was to extend the power of the bishops over monasteries and their possessions. Beginning in 1069, when he actually assumed independent power, Henry followed a consistent, coherent policy of recovering royal rights lost during his minority to the bishops and princes. In Germany Henry IV’s attempts to recover his lost royal rights led to a serious revolt in Saxony (1073-1075). In Italy this struggle centered on the archbishopric of Milan, where the reformers supported by the townspeople (called the Patarenes, ‘rag-pickers,’ by their opponents), had installed a reformer archbishop (Atto) against the wishes of the King and his advisors, who refused to accept Atto and appointed instead a different cleric Godefroy to be archbishop. The reform candidate was militarily driven out of Milan and took refuge with the pope in Rome in 1073. One of Pope Alexander II’s last acts as pope was to excommunicate Godefroy and four of Henry IV's bishops over the Milan affair.

When Hildebrand became Pope Gregory VII in 1073, the papacy and the emperor were already at odds, but it was to be the personality of these two men and the seriousness of the issues that was to transform disagreement into war. 

Pope Nicholas II (1058-1061) and the Papal Election Decree of 1059.

The death of Henry III in 1056 created enormous problems for the papacy. The Roman aristocracy, led by the Tusculum family, seized the opportunity and named a pope (Cardinal Bishop John of Velletri, a member of the Tusculumfamily) Benedict X. The reform cardinals immediately countered by electing the bishop of Florence as Pope Nicholas II. They could do so because they had astutely gained the protection of Pope Stephen IX's brother Duke Godfrey of Lorraineand Tuscany (whose daughter Mathilda was to be a fervent supporter of the papacy), whose troops aided Nicholas in entering Rome. Benedict X fled, and then resigned. (Hildebrand later prosecuted him, and had him formally deposed and imprisoned.)

Nicholas II as pope did three significant acts:

1.      He issues an election decree that placed the election of popes in the hands of the college of cardinals

2.      He condemned the practice of lay investiture

3.      He legitimized the rule of the Normans over southern Italy, recognizing Robert Guiscard as duke of Apulia. Robert, in turn, accepted the pope as his feudal overlord. 

 

The Election Decree of 1059. Promulgated at the Lateran synod in 1059 the decree ordered that to exclude simony popes were to be elected by CARDINAL BISHOPS, and then acclaimed by cardinal clerks, the remaining clergy, and the people. If necessary, the election could be held outside of Rome and a non-Roman cleric could be elected. The rights of the German king/emperor were recognized, but in a vague fashion that implies that such consent was by concession of the papacy and was to be renewed with each new reign: "Saving due honor and reverence for our beloved son Henry, who is at present king and who, if God wills, is expected to be future emperor; in so far as we have made such concessions to himself and his successors who shall personally have obtained this right from this holy Apostolic See." It seems that the due honor and reverence reserved was merely the courtesy of informing the emperor/king of the election. In 1179 this decree was modified to require a two-thirds majority of the votes of the cardinals.

The decree was revolutionary. Canon law demanded episcopal and abbatial elections 'by clergy and people' to be free, but this had normally meant that the clergy was to acclaim 'freely' a candidate appointed by the local prince in control of the diocese. The papacy had thus been alternately in the hands of the Roman nobles (Tusculum, Crescentian, etc) or the German king. The reformers were to change this. By their definition, a free election meant that a bishop was to be elected by the clergy of his cathedral chapter, and the people's only function was to hear who had been elected and applaud the divinely inspired selection. The Election Decree transformed the cardinals into a body of papal electors that was later to be called the college of cardinals.

At the same synod Nicholas II, apparently inspired by Humbert, issued a condemnation of lay investiture. This was to be the beginning of what has come to be called the Investiture Controversy.

Nicholas II's decrees were directed not against the emperor but against the Roman aristocracy. The pope's willingness to work with lay authorities is underscored by his alliance with both the Normans and, especially, with the Duke of Tuscany, his great protector.   

The Papacy of Gregory VII (1073-1085)

Hilderbrand's election was stage managed in 1073 by Hugh Candidus, a cardinal priest who was one of Leo IX's companions from Lorraine (Southern, Making, 144). During the burial of the deceased Pope Alexander II, Hugh rose in the pulpit and addressed the throng of clergy and laity: “Brethren, you know that from the days of Pope Leo it is Hildebrand who has exalted the Holy Roman Church and freed this city. Wherefore, since we cannot have anyone better fitted to be elected as Roman Pontiff, we elect him now--a man ordained in our church, a man known to you all, and approved by all." (Hugh was soon to transfer his loyalty to Henry IV.)  Hildebrand was acclaimed pope without deliberation and discussion by the other cardinals and took the name Gregory VII in honor of his mentor the disgraced Pope Gregory VI. Gregory VII’s election was irregularIt failed to follow the procedures established in 1059; in particular there had been no consultation of the emperor or the imperial court.  The irregularity of the election was later to be cited by Henry IV as evidence of Gregory VII’s illegitimacy as pope.

Hildebrand was a controversial figure, even in his own day. St Hugh of Cluny told an anecdote (that found its way into William of Malmesbury's Gesta Regum, probably via Eadmer) that when Hildebrand was a legate he and Hildebrand were riding together in a large company. Hugh fell back and was thinking about the character of the legate, and especially about his pride and self-seeking, when Hildebrand wheeled his horse about, and said, 'It's a lie; I seek not my own glory, but that of the Holy Apostles [Saints Peter and Paul].'

Hildebrand had grown up as a monk in Rome, and his dual affinities were to the city/see and to the monastic profession. In Rome his allies were the new urban families of financiers and businessmen, the Pierleoni and Frangipani, who used their fortunes in support of the reformers. His most stalwart noble supporter was Mathilda of Tuscany. Unlike his recent predecessors, Gregory VII lived in Rome, and only ventured north once, the journey that was to end at Canossa, and south once, his flight to southern Italy in the company of the Normans (1084) that was to leave him a broken man. (His last words were an ironic and bitter play on a psalm: 'I have loved righteousness and hated iniquity--therefore I die in exile' (Psalm 45: “wherefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above their fellows”).

The key to Gregory VII's policies was the extension of the reform movement to include the independence of the Church from secular authority. His agenda included: 1) prohibition of lay investiture; 2) Attacks on simony and nicolaitism(again purification of church upon the monastic model); 3) promotion of the idea of papal monarchy.

The last is most dramatically revealed in the    DICTATUS PAPAE , a list of 27 title headings entered into the papal register in March 1075. The most important of the articles were those that claimed:

a. the supremacy of the Roman pontiff over the entire Church, including the eastern branch ('That the Roman pontiff alone can with right be called universal/That his name alone shall be spoken in the churches') and rule over the episcopate, which entailed the right of deposing and reinstating bishops (a right that could be exercised even by a legate), the power of organizing diocese, the right to be the ultimate judge in ecclesiastical cases, and a claim to be exempt from human judgment.

b. The power to issue canon law

c. the sanctity of the pope qua pope (through the merits of St Peter)

d. Supremacy over the princes of the earth ('That he alone may use the imperial insignia/That of the pope all princes shall kiss the feet'), with the practical and revolutionary claim 'that he may absolve subjects from their fealty to wicked men.' [There is an indication here of Gregory's view of the pope as the final judge over the entire feudal system; in his treatment of Henry at Canossa there is some indication that he conceived of himself as being the ultimate feudal overlord. The feudal claims of the papacy is a topic that deserves to be explored in more depth.]  

The claim to be the head of the universal church (over all bishops and over the Patriarch) was supplemented by the claims to be beyond judgment, to be imputed with saintliness, to be above all rulers, and to be the ultimate judge of the fitness of kings to rule. This exalted view of the papacy is also revealed in Gregory's preaching of a holy war to recover Palestine in 1074, a project that was to be sidetracked by the outbreak of the Investiture Controvery.

Gregory's claim of papal supremacy inevitably brought him into conflict with Henry IV, whose view of the Church harkened back to that of his father. It also brought him into conflict with the German episcopate and many Italian bishops, whose independence was being threatened by this new definition of primacy. This is most clearly seen in Gregory's treatment of Otto, bishop of Constance, whom Gregory summoned to Rome to answer charges that he had failed to enforce papal strictures against clerical concubines. Gregory viewed the pious laymen of Constance as his allies, and when he excommunicated Otto, he urged them to support his decree, by violence if necessary.

 

The Problem of Lay Investiture.

Gregory's first decree against the practice of lay investiture was issued in 1075, but it was not until 1078 that he was to make this a defining issue in his pontificate. In 1073-4 Gregory had allowed Henry IV to invest German bishops with ring and crozier, ignoring the decree of 1059. But it is clear that Gregory shared Humbert's views on the matter, and that he viewed lay investiture as a serious affront to the dignity and independence of the church. The issue defined what the Church was and what the source of its authority was. The sacrality of kings was defined in a more limited fashion; their consecration did not confer upon them the sacramental powers of the apostles. Spiritual authority was conferred upon God's clergy through the bride of Christ, the Church. In some ways this is a clarification of Gelasius's doctrine of the two swords (496), one that stressed the monopoly that the clergy had over spiritual power.

 

The Problem of Milan.

Gregory VII's break with Henry IV was precipitated by the problem of the see of Milan. Milan, the see of St Ambrose and the second most important bishopric in Italy, had been experiencing social and ecclesiastical unrest since 1057, when a lay movement known as the  Patarini  ('rag-pickers'--a communal movement drawn largely from the new commercial class) had used arms to separate priests from their concubines. The Patarini denounced Archbishop Wido as a simonist, which brought the intervention of the papacy in 1059. The legates (Peter Damian and Anselm of Lucca) found that the charges had substance, but in order to foster harmony--the legates were most concerned with obtaining Milanese acceptance of papal primacy--imposed only a small penance on the offending clergy. Wido remained as archbishop.

In 1072 two rival archbishops were elected, one supported by the Patarini and the papacy, and the other by the German court. Pope Alexander II in connection with this dispute excommunicated five clerical advisors to Henry IV. Gregory VII immediately lifted the excommunications, but conflict broke out once more in 1075 when the Patarini burnt down the cathedral of Milan and the anti-Patarine faction responded by killing the leader of the Patarini. The opponents of reform came to power in Milan and immediately appealed to King Henry IV to set aside the two rival archbishops and invest a new one to end the violence. Henry IV, emboldened by a victory over the rebels of Saxony, responded by investing the Milanese cleric Tedbald as the new archbishop of Milan along with new bishops he appointed to the Sees of Fermo and Spoleto.

Gregory VII responded with a renewed excommunication of the five, and a letter reproaching Henry IV for disobedience and for maintaining contact with men excommunicated by the pope (8 Dec 1075). The German response was a diet held at Worms (24 Jan 1076) in which two archbishops and the majority of the German episcopate, who withdrew their obedience to the pontiff on the grounds of an irregular election and ethics unbecoming a pope. The bishops of northern Italy on 14 Feb 1076 declared their solidarity with the German episcopate and also withdrew their obedience. The decree of Worms formed the substance of the letter that Henry IV sent to Gregory VII on 24 Jan 1076:

Henry, king not through usurpation but through the holy ordination of God, to Hildebrand, at present not pope but false monk....By wiles .... you have achieved money; by money, favor; by the sword, the throne of peace. And from the throne of peace you have disturbed peace [referring to Gregory’s support of the Patarenes of Milan against their bishop], inasmuch as you have armed subjects against those in authority over them; inasmuch as you have taught that our bishops called of God are to be despised; inasmuch as you have usurped for laymen the ministry over their priests, allowing them to depose or condemn those whom they themselves had received as teachers from the hand of God through the laying on of hands of the bishops. You have attacked me, who, unworthy as I am, have yet been appointed to rule among the anointed of God, and who, according to the teaching of the fathers, can be judged by no one save God alone ... St. Peter himself said: 'Fear God, honor the king1 [1 Peter 2:17]. But you, who fear not God, have dishonored me, whom He hath established. ... You, therefore, damned by this curse and by the judgment of all our bishops, and by our own, descend and relinquish the throne of St Peter which you have usurped. Let another ascend the apostolic chair who shall not practice violence under the cloak of religion. ... Henry, king by the grace of God, say unto thee, together with all of our bishops: Descend, descend, to be damned throughout the ages.'   

Gregory responded to the letter by declaring Henry IV and the bishops who followed him excommunicated and deposed (22 Feb 1076). Interestingly, the instrument that Gregory used for this was a prayer to St Peter:

O St Peter, chief of the apostles, incline to us, I beg, your holy ears, and hear me your servant whom you have nourished from infancy. ...And especially to me, as your representative and by your favor, has the power been granted by God of binding and loosing in Heaven and on earth. On the strength of this, for the honor and security of your church and in the name of Almighty God, Father, Son and Holy Ghost, I withdraw, through your power and authority, from Henry the King, son of Henry the Emperor, who has risen against your Church with unheard of insolence, rule over the kingdom of the Germans and over Italy. And I absolve all Christians from the bonds of the oath which have made or shall make to him; and I forbid anyone to serve him as king. … And since he has scorned to obey as a Christian, I bind him in your name with the chain of anathema [i.e. he excommunicated Henry]. 

Kings and emperors had deposed popes before; this was the first time a pope had returned the favor. Even St Ambrose--whom Gregory claimed as a precedent in his letter to Hermann, bishop of Metz--had only excommunicated Theodosius, wielding the spiritual sword entrusted to him. But the deposition was effective. Practically all the powers in Germany abandoned Henry: the dukes saw this as an opportunity to regain the powers they had enjoyed during the minority, and even the bishops, who had urged Henry to confront the pope, scrambled to the side of the pope. Henry could do no more than extract a promise from the magnates that they would delay electing a new king for a year to give Henry a chance to obtain absolution.

 

CANOSSA.

The German princes planned an assembly in Augsburg in Feb 1077 and invited Gregory to attend. Henry realized that his only hope was to be reconciled to the pope and to rob his opponents of the legitimacy that they enjoyed, reducing to the level of rebels. He did so by secretly crossing the Alps with his queen and tow year old son and intercepting Gregory at Canossa in Jan 1077. Canossa was a fortress belonging to Mathilda of Tuscany, a stalwart defender of the reform papacy. Gregory took refuge their believing that Henry intended to attack him. But Henry surprised Gregory by coming in the garb of a penitent. Gregory initially hesitated to grant reconciliation, but was persuaded by the pleas of Abbot Hugh of Cluny, Henry's godfather, and Mathilda.

Gregory was to describe in a letter to the German princes what then transpired:

 

There, on three successive days, standing before the castle gate, laying aside all royal insignia, barefooted and in coarse attire, he ceased not with many tears to beseech the apostolic help and comfort until all who were present or who had heard the story were so moved by pity and compassion that they pleader his cause with prayers and tears....even crying out that we were showing, not the seriousness of apostolic authority, but rather the cruelty of a savage tyrant. At last overcome by his persistent show of penitence and the urgency of all present, we released him from the bonds of anathema and received him into the grace of the Holy Mother Church.

 

Gregory also demanded an oath from Henry to accept the papal judgment in his dispute with the rebels and to permit Gregory to travel safely to Germany. Henry had been humiliated publicly but he had also won a political battle. Gregory had been forced by his pastoral obligations to accept back the prodigal son, which undercut the rebel position and gave Henry some time to marshal his forces.

The German princes, in defiance of both Henry and his reconciliation with Gregory, proceeded to elect Rudolf of Rheinfelden as their new king. Two papal legates were present who gave their approval, but Gregory refused to recognize Rudolf. The decision was to take place not in the papal court, but on the battlefield, where Henry's troops defeated the rebels. Rudolf died in battle in 1080, and was succeeded by a new anti-king Hermann of Goslar, who wielded no real power outside of his patrimony in Lotharingia. Gregory VII finally decided in favor of Rudolf in 1080, and deposed Henry for a second time. But this excommunication and deposition was without force. Gregory's dithering had allowed Henry to win militarily and politically.

The high point of Gregory VII's pontificate was his deposition of Henry IV and Henry's humiliation at Canossa (1077). The low point was to come in 1084 when a resurgent Henry IV was to enter Rome peacefully, the gates opened to him by the people of Rome. Even some of the reformers had deserted him. The cardinal priest Hugh Candidus, the man who stage-managed Gregory's election, now stage-managed his deposition, drafting a condemnation that accused Gregory of poisoning his predecessors and of subverting the ecclesiastical order (probably a reference to Gregory's deposition of a number of bishops and appointments of their replacements). A synod held at Brixen named Wibert Archbishop. of Ravenna as the new pope--the anti-pope Clement III. With the support of 13 cardinals and other members of the papal curia Wibert was consecrated pope (after a formal Roman election), as Gregory huddled in the great papal fortress of Sant'Angelo. On Easter Day Henry IV was anointed Roman Emperor by his pope.

            Gregory wrote to his Norman “vassals” asking them for military aid, and they responded by attacking Rome, rescuing Gregory, and taking him to safety in the south. Gregory's rescue by the Normans showed the wisdom of his predecessors' policies; it also left bitterness in Rome because of the sacking of the city by his rescuers. Gregory spent his last days as a guest of Robert Guiscard in Salerno. He died an embittered man on 25 May 1085, at the same time that his great opponent Henry IV was forcing all of Germany and Italy to submit to his kingship.

 

But Gregory did not fail. The reform movement continued, as the reform cardinals gathered together and elected a successor in 1087. The final victor in the battle was to be Pope Gregory VII rather than King Henry IV.   

The Resolution of the Investiture Controversy.  

POPE URBAN II (1088-99).

Urban (born Odo), an aristocratic Frenchman, had been archdeacon of Reims and prior of Cluny before he became cardinal-bishop of Ostia under Gregory VII. In 1089, backed by the soldiers of Mathilda of Tuscany (married by advice of Urban to the 17 year old Welf V, 26 years her junior), Urban succeeded in driving Clement-Wibert from Rome, but it was not until 1094 that he obtained control over the Lateran palace and 1098 the Castello Sant'Angello. He fostered a reconciliation with Clement's supporters by paying them compensation.

King Henry IV's fortunes took a turn for the worse, with a militarily defeat in Tuscany in 1092, and with the rebellion of his son Conrad in 1093. (Urban took advantage of this by recognizing Conrad as king and by arranging a marriage between him and the daughter of Count Roger of Sicily.) Henry even suffered personal humiliation in 1095 at the council of Piacenza when Urban granted Henry's second wife a marital separation on the grounds of her husband's sexual depravity. (At the same time the young Welf V deserted his wife, complaining about her refusal to grant him conjugal rights.)

When Urban II presided over the Council of Clermont in 1095, he was the apex of his authority as pope. Wibert had been discredited along with his patron Henry IV. At this council Urban II renewed Gregory VII's pronouncement against lay investiture, proclaimed a peace of God, prohibited, still again, simony, defined fasting practices, prohibited the laity from possessing tithes or churches, forbade clergy to do homage to kings or other laymen, and, of course, called the First Crusade.

Urban's call for an armed pilgrimage to aid the Byzantines and to liberate the Holy Sepulcher from the Turks recalled Gregory VII's dreams of Holy War. Urban's call represented the papacy as directing the activities of the laity. The response was overwhelming, though it is interesting to observe that no kings went on Crusade, since William Rufus of England was generally hostile to the papacy, Philip I of France was excommunicated because of his adulterous union with Bertrada de Montfort, and Henry IV was not only excommunicated but was holed up in northern Italy, surrounded by his enemies.   

Pope Paschal II (1099-1118): two unsuccessful solutions

Neither Henry IV nor Conrad was to emerge as victor; rather in 1104-5 Henry's second son, Henry V, crowned king by his father in 1099, forged an alliance of German nobles against his father. Paschal II took a hand in the matter by absolving Henry V of an oath of fealty he had taken to his father in 1099.

King Henry V presented himself as a friend to the reformed papacy--that is, until the death of his father in 1106. The new king refused to concede the right to investiture with ring and crozier, and Paschal II refused to relax the papal prohibition. In 1110 negotiations failed, and Henry set out for Rome at the head of an army, ostensibly to be crowned emperor. Paschal II then hit upon a compromise, which became public on 12 Feb 1111 on the day that the coronation was to take place. Henry would abandon the right of investiture and would confirm the non-regalian property of the church as belonging to her as allods, in return for the church returning to the king the regalia. In other words, bishops would abandon all rights, jurisdiction powers, and properties they held from the king and would live on the lands given to them freely by the pious and from tithes. They would abandon all political power and jurisdiction and became purely spiritual pastors.

The response from the gathered bishops and clergy was immediate and violent. The cardinals denounced it, and the German bishops refused to be bound by it. Paschal ended up refusing to crown Henry, and Henry responded by taking the pope captive. Two months later the captive pope agreed to the Privilege of Mummolo--the pope granted to Henry the right of investiture before consecration, promised to anoint him emperor, and swore never to excommunicate Henry. Again the response was unanimous rejection, and there was even talk of deposing Paschal. Paschal, freed from captivity, quashed the privilege in 1112.

 

The English Solution (1105-1107)

The solution to the Investiture Controversy was to be discovered in England, where Archbishop Anselm (1093-9) and King Henry I (1100-1135) came to an agreement. The dispute was heated enough (it also concerned Anselm's claims for the primacy of Canterbury) that Anselm chose to go into exile in 1103, and finally excommunicated the king. In 1105, Henry chose to seek reconciliation so that he could obtain support for his campaign against his elder brother Robert of Normandy. In December 1105 Anselm and Henry hammered out a compromise, that was to be accepted by Pope Paschal II (1099-1121): Henry would accept the ban on lay investiture, Paschal would lift excommunication of bishops who had been so invested, and Henry would continue to receive homage from newly elected bishops in return for the landed fiefs and temporal powers they received from the king.  The last reversed Urban II's decree of 1095 against bishops doing homage to lay men. The agreement was formally ratified by king and archbishop in the “Concordat of London” in 1107. 

In essence, the English solution of 1105/1107 recognized the episcopacy’s “two bodies.” As pastors of the church, bishops received their authority and power from God via the Church’s clergy through apostolic succession. But as magnates of the realm and landholders of fiefs, they received their temporal powers and authority from the king.

 

 The Concordat of Worms (1122)

Guido, Archbishop of Vienne, the son of Count William of Burgundy and related to the German, French, and English royal houses, was consecrated pope in 1119, taking the name Calixtus II. By this time the controversy over investiture had already been resolved through compromise in England and France. The Emperor Henry V, urged on by the German princes, and Pope Calixtus II agreed to a similar compromise to end the dispute in Germany and Italy. The result was the famous Concordat of Worms.

On 23 Sept 1122, Pope Calixtus II and Emperor Henry V met at Worms in Germany. The Concordat of Worms (“concordat” means agreement) took the form of two, reciprocal documents that were simultaneously issued: a  papal “privilege” granted by Pope Calixtus II to the Emperor Henry V and his successors, and an edict issued by the Emperor Henry V. Under this agreement, the emperor renounced the right to invest newly elected bishops with the symbols of their spiritual offices, the ring and crozier; guaranteed canonical, free elections, and free consecration by bishops; and promised to restore to German bishops all the lands and regalia (temporal powers) that he had taken away from them during the dispute. The emperor was to receive, in return, the right to invest the bishop elect with the symbol of his temporal office, a scepter, and the privileges to be present during elections and to decide disputed elections (in 'favor of the sounder party'). 

In essence, the Concordat of Worms was the German version of the English solution. The language was not as “feudal” as that of the Concordat of Worms. Rather than granting the king the right to take homage from newly elected bishops, Pope Calixtus II granted Emperor Henry V the right to invest bishops with their regalia, their temporal lands and powers delegated to them by the king. By implication, an emperor could also withhold the regalia, which would be a de facto vetoing of the election.  In practice  the concessions that allowed the emperor to confer regalia and to be present during and decide disputed episcopal elections meant that the emperor retained a dominant voice in the selection of German bishops. But, in terms of the central issue of the Investiture Controversy, the question of “lay investiture,” the reform papacy had won. From this point on, kings throughout Christendom could no longer claim to have the authority from God to invest bishops (and abbots) with their spiritual offices. The clergy, in this sense, had won independence from the laity. One might even see in this the beginnings of the separation of Church and State.

IV. CONSEQUENCES OF THE INVESTITURE CONTROVERSY: THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE PAPAL MONARCHY

One practical result of the papal reform was the growth of papal government and business. The primary function of medieval rulers was organizing justice and pronouncing judgment; this was also to be true of the papacy. The age of Gregory initiates an age of intense ecclesiastical litigation, with papal courts (whether presided over by legates or in Rome itself) being the ultimate source of judgment. The legates served as itinerating justices; the Roman synod served as a supreme court for the church, as well as a council for the pope in which business was conducted. The papacy began to impose order and regulation on the practices within the church. With the creation of Gratian's Decretum (ca. 1140) and the collection of canon law, the papacy systematized and ordered the church, protecting parish priests from eviction and guaranteeing them a minimum income, defining and enforcing clerical discipline and lay moral behavior, defining religious duties, guaranteeing the sanctity of wills and testaments, etc.

Ecumenical Councils. Between 650 and 1000 there were only three ecumenical councils, two in Constantinople and one in Nicaea. Between 1123 (1st Lateran) and 1274 (2nd of Lyons) there were six ecumenical councils, all in the west. In addition there was an explosion of local legatine councils during this same period. In England there were 20 such councils between 1050 and 1300.

Papal bulls/letters. Papal letters were the most important instrument for the conduct of business. They were the mechanism for conveying orders, resolving disputes, issuing decisions on doctrine, etc. Here we see a steady increase in the issuance of letters over the period. Annual average of papal letters in first half of eleventh century was 1-10. Under Leo IX it rose to 35 and stayed at this level until 1130. Innocent II (1130-43) issued annually 72; 130 under Hadrian IV (1154-9), 179 under Alexander III (1159-81), 280 under Innocent III (1198-1215), 730 under Innocent IV (1243-54), and 3646 under John XXII (1316-24) (see Richard Southern, Western Society and the Church, p.109).   

Papal justice. The 12th century was a period of litigation, both secular and ecclesiastical. Between 1140 and 1150 papal jurisdiction began to penetrate even the lowest levels of the church as a matter of routine; by 1150 the papal courts were overwhelmed with business. Popes complained about the press of business. Calixtus II (1119-24) commented that as Archbishop. of Vienne, everyone of note in his see was either a kinsmen, a neighbor or a vassal. Now as pope he found the glory of the papacy "a misery and tribulation. ... When I am in Rome I have as many lords as I have cardinals and as many masters as I have citizens." St. Bernard of Clairvaux in 1150 warned his protégé Eugenius III about allowing 'the pressure of business' to waste his time. It is little wonder that from the pontificate of Alexander III (1159) on popes tended to be chosen from among canon lawyers rather than monks (as they had been during the first half century of the Gregorian Reform).

The papacy became the final arbiter for all disputes between ecclesiastical bodies or persons, or between clerics and laity over property, rights, and penalties. To deal with the influx of business the popes began to create ad hoc committees of three local churchmen to hear and decide with the authority of the papacy. Still cases flowed to Rome, as the decisions of these local committees were appealed to Rome. A case over property that brought in less than 10 pounds a year could last for a generation and produce numerous hearings and dozens of letters from and to the pope. Every step of the process required the payment of money or gifts (or promises of future goodies) to secure the favor of the judges and patrons. The pouring of cash to smooth the waters produced a sense of cynicism revealed in a number of twelfth century satires, most notably the Gospel according to the Mark of Silver, in which the pope and his cardinals in a parody of Biblical language fleece the suitors who come to them

 

 

At that time, the Pope said to the Romans, "When the son of man comes to the seat of our majesty, first say, `Friend, why have you come?' But if he continues knocking without giving you anything, throw him out into the outer darkness." And it came to pass that a certain poor cleric came to the Curia of the Lord Pope and cried out, saying, "Do you, at least, have mercy on me, you doorkeepers of the Pope, for the hand of poverty has touched me. I am indeed needy and poor. Therefore, I beg you to come to my aid." But when they heard him they were exceeding angry, and they said, "Friend, you and your poverty can go to hell. Get thou behind me, Satan, because you do not smell of money. Amen, amen, I say to you, you shall not enter into the joy of your lord [the Pope] until you pay your last farthing." So the poor man went away and sold his coat and his shirt and everything he owned and gave it to the cardinals and doorkeepers and chamberlains. But they said, "What is this among so many?" They threw him out, and he went off weeping bitterly and inconsolably. Later on, a certain rich cleric came to the Curia. He was gross and fat and swollen, and had committed treacherous murder. He bribed first the doorkeeper, then the chamberlain, then the cardinals. But they put their heads together and demanded more. However, the Lord Pope heard that his cardinals and ministers had been lavishly bribed by the cleric, and he was sick even to death. So the rich man sent him medicine in the form of gold and silver, and straightway he was healed. The Lord pope summoned his cardinals and ministers and said to them, "Brethren, be vigilant lest anyone deceive you with empty words. My example I give unto you, that you might grab just as I grab." (Gospel according to the Mark of silver (c. 1160), from John Balnaves’ Bernard of Morlaix)

 

 

The cynicism of the anonymous cleric who wrote the parody is palpable: "Blessed are the rich, for they shall be filled; blessed are they who have, for they shall not go away empty; blessed are the wealthy for theirs in the Court of Rome." The martyrs who mattered, according to these critics, were Albinus and Rufinus--pale silver and red gold, characters who first appear during the pontificate of Gregory VII. The age of 'O Roma Nobilis' was over. The irony here is overwhelming. The reform papacy had lost the prestige enjoyed by the secular popes of the tenth century. Even the Blessed Eugene III, a Cistercian monk, was to be condemned as a 'man of blood' by the radical reformer and papal critic Arnold of Brescia, who led a Roman communal movement reminiscent of the Milanese Patarini--formerly allies of the reform papacy--in its lay criticism of clerical morals and its repudiation of the temporal power of prelates.

In terms of episcopal and abbatial elections, the Investiture Controversy did not result in the removal of lay influence from the selection of bishops and abbots. Kings continued to have a decisive say in the matter, as the “election” of Thomas Becket as archbishop of Canterbury on the insistence of King Henry II in 1162 shows. (Henry II soon came to regret this choice.) King Henry II, citing ancient custom of the realm of England, insisted that free election of abbots was a privilege to be granted by the king, and even a 'free' election was subject to royal scrutiny, as evidenced by Jocelin of Brakelond's description of the election of Abbot Samson to the abbacy of Bury St Edmunds.  Unworthy men who were more adept at secular administration than in pastoral care still rose to the office of bishop. In some cases, unworthy men were elected bishop in full accordance with canon law. According to Guibert of Nogent, this happened in Laon in 1107 when the clergy of the diocese chose Gaudry, chancellor to King Henry I, to be there bishop because they believed him to be wealth. Gaudry, whom Guibert tells us was more comfortable with a lance under his arm than holding a crozier, alienated the townspeople of Laon by engineering the murder of a prominent and popular noble and by attempting to suppress their commune. The latter led to an uprising in which the bishop was murdered and the cathedral burnt. But the Investiture Controversy did produce significant changes in the episcopacy. By the end of the twelfth century the episcopacy had come firmly under the jurisdiction of the papacy. Abbots now tended to rise up from within the ranks of their monastery, as monks exercised their freedom of election to prevent their monasteries from being given under the rule of outsiders. The election of bishops by canons of the cathedral of the See, similarly, led to men of lesser nobility and wealth rising up through the ranks of the church to its highest offices. What was not settled--and was not to be settled in the Middle Ages--was the extent to which kings were subject to papal supervision, or, for that matter, popes and bishops to the authority of kings.   

Sources:

Bachrach, David. Religion and the Conduct of War in the West c. 300-1215. Woodbrige: Boydell Press, 2003.

Blumenthal, Uta-Renate. The Investiture Controversy. Philadelphia: U Penn, 1991

Fichtenau, Heinrich. Living in the Tenth Century: Mentalities and Social Order. Chicago: U of Chicago, 1991.

Kelly, J.N.D. The Oxford Dictionary of Popes. Oxford: Oxford U. Press, 1987.

Little, Lester. Religious Poverty and the Profit Motive.  Ithaca, NY: Cornell U.,1978.

Morris, Colin. The Papal Monarchy. Oxford: Oxford U., 1993.

Prinz, Heinrich. Klerus und Krieg im frűheren Mittlelalter. Stuttgart, 1971.

Southern, Richard W.. The Making of the Middle Ages. New Haven: Yale U., 1953.

----- Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages. Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Penguin, 1970

Tierney, Brian, ed. The Crisis of Church & State 1050-1300. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1964.   “St. Ulrich.” [Old] Catholic Encyclopedia. http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/15123a.htm

 

Rise-and-Spread-of-Islam.docx_1.docx

Rise and Spread of Islam

20 March 2014

“La illaha illa llah, wa Muhammadan rasul Allah”

There is no god but The God, and Muhammad is the prophet of The God

· Allah is the God worshipped by the Jews and the Christians

Who is this Muhammad?

· The first hundred years had no biography, and within the second hundred years perhaps as many as 4 biographies were compiled

· Some would believe that there is some fact along with some fiction (enhancements) added to the traditional accounts of his life.

What exactly do we know about Muhammad?

· He was a man – never professed to be otherwise and always emphasized this point to his followers – noting that he would die as any other man.

· He was revered as a holy man even within his own lifetime

· Biographies written as many as five generations later have both fabricated and supernatural incidents to show his spirituality and his virtue (Sydney Nettleton Fisher p 29)

· He was born sometime between 570 – 580 AD – to the Hashim family of the Kuraysh tribe

· His father was not one of the wealthier or powerful men of the city, neither was he one of the poorest/lowest class

· His father Abdullah died before he was born; his mother died when he was about 6. As a fatherless boy, and then as an orphan his was not an easy lot.

· His paternal grandfather Abd al-Muttalib cared for him until the grandfather died, when Muhammad became the ward of his uncle Abu Talib.

· From Muhammad’s statements, we know that Abu-Talib was not prosperous and that they lived a very modest circumstance.

· There was no opportunity for Muhammad in any of the businesses of his uncles, and without capital from his father, a job had to be found outside the family circle.

· A position was found for him with a rich widow – Khadijah a distant relative. She had been married twice, once to a Makhzunni and had children from each marriage.

· Khadijah was older than Muhammad – maybe as many as 15 years, and her social position was higher than his.

· She was an astute business woman and had continued her husbands’ business activities.

· We do not know how old Muhammad was when he started working for Khadijah, and we do not know how old he was when she asked him to marry her. It was not unusual for the woman to propose, but because of her wealth, and her higher social class and position as employer, it would not have been unlikely.

· They had 4 daughters who grew to maturity, and several sons all of whom died in infancy or childhood.

· Khadijah died about 619 AD but as long as she lived Muhammad had no other wife

· Muhammad’s marriage to Khadija gave him means and a definite position in Mecca’s society.

Muhammad’s call

· In the Middle East it was the custom for men who have some financial means and who are troubled intellectually and emotionally by cares and ills of society to retreat to some lonely spot to think. After his marriage, Muhammad began to follow this practice.

· One day in the year AD 610 Muhammad had a sudden and unusual experience in the form of thoughts flooding upon him and arranging themselves in a clear and definite order – a revelation – and he accepted it as such.

· This event is observed annually by the Muslim faithful as the Night of Power.

· Beginning with the first revelation, Muhammad frequently heard voices from within him. He believed in these verses that came to him. The voices spoke only ideas that he had heard others repeat of that he had contemplated in more objective moods. There is no doubt as to his sincerity and conviction.

· Muhammad was raised as a pagan; one of his sons – Abd Manaf, bore a pagan name. He believed in spirits and devils, evil omens, and frequently used mysterious oaths – rhymed prose – and the verbiage of the typical Arab soothsayer.

· Mecca was a holy place, famed for the Kaaba – the earthly abode of many gods

· His tribe – the Kuraysh had a special relationship and responsibilities to this abode.

· Mecca and the Hejaz were experiencing a gradual trend to a more intellectual religion. Muhammad was not the only prophet to appear in Mecca. One of Khadijah’s cousins had already started preaching, and Muhammad’s ideas were not far from his.

· The ideas of Judaism and Christianity spread and became known in Mecca through slaves, pilgrims, as the city grew more prosperous. Muhammad was familiar with Judaism and with Monophysite sects of Christians in Syria.

Muhammad’s Preaching

· Simple religion

· God was all-powerful, good, and loving man

· Created existence was transitory, the Creator was permanent

· Man was created with a moral responsibility for himself and fellow men

· Final judgment on the day of resurrection

· Some say that Muhammad had no idea at the time of founding a new religion but to remind the Arabs of Mecca of the heavenly truths to save them from the Day of Judgment

· The pure man was the one who was grateful to God, worshipped him, appealed to God for forgiveness of sin, offered prayers frequently, helped his fellow men, avoided all forms of cheating, led a chaste life and cleansed himself from the love of wealth. This man would recognize the goodness and power of God and man’s dependence upon God.

· This was Islam – the surrender to God – the pious man who purified himself became a Muslim (one who surrendered to God).

Muhammad’s Preaching - results

· Initially there was no firm opposition and his message fell on fertile soil.

· His first converts were his own household. Khadijah, his cousin Ali, and Sayd – a former slave.

· The most important of the others were: Abu Bakr, Umar, al-Zubayr, Abd al-Rahman, Saad, Tallah, and Uthman.

· Many of the early converts were the younger sons of influential men of the leading families and clans of Mecca.

· The father of one was the most prominent financier in Mecca; another’s was a religious leader prior to Muhammad’s time; two were nephews of the head of the Makhzum clan – the wealthiest and dominant family among the Kuraysh

· The majority of the early converts were young men of no social standing – many without family or clan ties, or families which ceased to afford them protection.

· Early followers were young men, well under 40 years of age, from the middle class of Mecca. They were individuals who felt their inferior positions when they compared their wealth and influence with the fortunes and power of those at the top.

· To say that economic, social, and political conditions in Mecca contributed to the spreading of Islam is correct. Remember I had said that Mecca was undergoing transition in the decades before Muhammad.

· Rapid growth of commerce and a money economy changed the gap between rich and poor, and the influential and their dependents.

· Wealth and the life of a merchant promoted individualism as contrasted to family and clan solidarity. Kinship of money was supplanting that of blood.

· Nomadic manly virtues were hardly those to be esteemed in a mercantile society. The old ideas of generosity and honor were fast dying in the evolving individualistic society – where anything could be obtained through money and power.

· It would be wrong to assume Muhammad and his early converts were frustrated and seeking solace in religion. In the first days they were preaching against abandonment of the old virtues.

· Muhammad did recognize individualism as a permanent aspect of society. Last Judgment did recognize individuals – “when one shall have no influence on behalf of another”.

· Muhammad began public preaching in AD 613 while his ideas concerning monotheism were still ill-defined. He made public pronouncements that al-Lat, al-Uzza, and Manat – 3 goddesses from the old Arab pantheon were lesser celestial beings who could intercede with God. Traditionally, this admission has been called “satanic verses” for after reflection, Muhammad renounced the utterance as the work of the devil. While there was much speculation and contention about this incident, some scholars feel that Muhammad was attempting to gain a wider following from the more influential Meccans.

Persecution

· Upon the AD 615 denial of special powers for the pagan goddesses a new period of development occurred.

· Monotheism evolved and was plainly evident and opposition and persecution began. Muslims were subject to tongue lashings and all manner of verbal assaults. Garbage was dumped at their doors. Unprotected individuals were beaten, as were Kuraysh Muslims by their fellow clansmen.

· Economic power were exerted by refusal to pay debts and by a severe boycott that greatly reduced the fortunes of many including Abu Bakr.

· Abu Jahl, head of the Makhzum clan, declared economic war upon the Muslims asserting that every one of them would be ruined financially. He coaxed and threatened Abu Talib – Muhammad’s uncle - and leader of the Hashim clan to abandon Muhammad. Failure in this approach led to an alliance of all the Kuraysh clans to pursue an economic boycott of the Hashim clan and its closest ally, the al-Muttalib clan. There were to be no business dealings and no intermarriage with members of either clan.

· The economic break had been long brewing, and the controversy of Muhammad provided the excuse. During this break that Hashim maintained their own caravans to Syria and withstood the pressure. After 2 years the grand alliance was dissolved and the economic sanctions lapsed since they were unsuccessful. Actually they had increased the financial and economic hegemony of the Makhzum clan.

· More significant was the verbal assault which indicated the opinions held by those in opposition. They scoffed at the idea of the Day of Last Judgment, and ridiculed the preaching of the resurrection of the body after it was mouldering in the grave. They kept asking scornfully: When is the hour?

· Muhammad preached that God was One, and only One. Meccan society was based upon idolatry and to be told that this was evil meant forsaking the religion of their forefathers. Muhammad tried to counter the resentment with the contention that he was following in the footsteps of the religion of Abraham and the prophets of old, and the Muslims were only regaining the Arab religion.

· Opposition jeered at Muhammad’s claim to prophethood calling him a magician, a soothsayer, a poet possessed by spirits, mad. If God had intended to reveal the truth, they asserted He would have selected someone more important than Muhammad. Why was the revelation not made at one time? Besides, how else could Muhammad explain the driblets of revelation except that he and some assistants were busy making up the verses.

· Traditionally opposition to Muhammad by the leaders of Mecca centered around his preaching of the unity of God and rejection of all other idols. Adoption of those ideas would ruin Mecca as a flourishing commercial center because of the decline of pilgrimages. This may have been true to some extent, but at the date of the arrival of Muhammad’s teachings, Mecca was not dependent upon pilgrimage trade.

· Abu Jahl recognized that widespread acceptance of Islam would give leadership of the city to Muhammad. Other leaders, also who felt their positions beyond jeopardy regarded Muhammad as an innovator who was disrupting the political and social development of Mecca.

· The rapid social development in Mecca made recognition of the disintegration of the old political, social, economic, and intellectual values that Muhammad was trying to preserve. Gradually due to the opposition, Muhammad was led to establish a new religion.

· For some, the ending of the economic boycott in 619 was interpreted as the harbinger of acceptance and success but one incident after another dashed the optimism. Khadijah died, and then his uncle/protector Abu Talib. Another uncle who became the new leader of the Hashim refused to continue the protection. Several years elapsed since any important leader accepted Islam, and Muhammad slipped into a mental depression and fatigue. The only alternative was to leave the city.

The Flight to Mecca

· Muhammad first went to al-Taif to see if he could relocate there – and he was met with quick rebuff, and was stoned upon leaving the city. Several nomadic tribes around Mecca were approached but without success.

· 200 miles to the north was the town of Yathrib (which would be called Medina-ti-Nebi Muslims). It comprised 20 square miles of date oases, fertile lands and scattered settlements. Numerous tribes occupied quarters of the town and had been engaged in bloody and exhausting civil wars over the limited lands of Yathrib. The most important clans were: Aws, Khazraj, Nadir, Kurayah and Kaynuka – the last three of which were Jewish.

· During the pilgrimage of 620 and following the rebuff at al-Taif Muhammad discussed Islam with several pilgrims of the Khazraj tribe and raised the question of asylum. The following year, more discussions took place. One of Muhammad’s trusted supporters returned to Yathrib with them and converts were obtained from every important family. In the pilgrimage of 622 75 Muslims from Yathrib came to Mecca and made the famous Pledge of Al-Akbah to obey and protect Muhammad.

· Why did these pagan Arabs from Yathrib accept Muhammad and Islam? They clearly took the message on religious grounds. The transition from nomadic to settled life tested the mores of the people and Islam brought a message of one community to the people of Yathrib to end the political rivalry and continual feuding among the clans.

· Once the agreement had been reached, Muhammad urged the Muslims to leave for Yathrib. In the end only Muhammad, Abu Bakr, and Ali and a handful remained. When the others who had planned to leave were gone, Muhammad and Abu Bakr slipped away at night, hid in a near-by cave for a couple of days until the search for them had been relaxed, and then they proceeded to Yathrib. One September 24,622 they were joyfully greeted at the outskirts of Yathrib – now known as Medina.

· The migration – Hijrah – was dangerous: the muslims were abandoning the protection of their families for the untested protection of strangers. The Hijrah came to mark a new era, and the Muslim calendar began with July 16, 622. In Mecca where Islam had failed to break down the growing individualism or the family ties, in Media Muhammad immediately became the acknowledged political and social as well as religious leader.

· Muhammad’s leadership would be tested – he could count on the backing of the Muhajirun who came from Mecca and the Ansar (helpers) who converted from Medina. Old feuds could be rekindled at a moment’s notice.

· Jews soon began to quiz and mock him because their knowledge of the Old Testament was far superior to his and Muhammad had expected them to testify to the validity of his message. They would not accept an Arab as Messiah.

· Upon their rejections, Muhammad forsook the older religions of the Middle East and by taking over Abraham and the God of the Meccan shrine and by adopting many of the ceremonies with respect to the sanctuary in Mecca Muhammad moulded his new religious concepts with the old and gave Islam a distinct Arab cultural flavor.

· Muhammad created a new kind of brotherhood between every 2 emigrants for both protection and sustenance. Every emigrant was assigned one Medinese as a special brother and protector. Problems and affairs of the Muslim community were brought before God and Muhammad. Their judgments must be obeyed – herein lay the basis of the establishment Muslim theocracy. God was Muhammad’s Guide and Protector and the disobedient would suffer the agonies of Hell.

· Following the Hijrah – Muslims adopted several Jewish rites: praying facing Jerusalem, midday prayers, and Jewish fast days were observed, and Friday the Jewish day of preparation became the Muslim day of public prayer. Later when the relations with the Medinese Jews became tense, Muhammad turned away from some of the Jewish forms: faithful would face toward Mecca, the annual pilgrimage to Mecca was prescribed for Muslims, and a period of fasting – the month of Ramadan was ordered.

Conflict with Mecca

· During the winter, Muhammad ad his followers established their new homes, and during the spring and summer following, they menaced trade caravans of the Meccan merchants on their way to Syria. No booty taken because the caravans were well-armed, but they served as reconnaissance missions. Gradually the livelihood of the Meccans expatriots forced Muhammad to agree to the attacks.

· In 623 a handful of Muslims under order from Muhammad surprised a small Meccan caravan on the road between Mecca and Al-Taif. One Meccan was killed, 2 held for ransom, and booty captured. Sentiment was divided – the emigrants from Mecca had been promised protection from attack, but the Medinese had not agreed that their city could be used as a base for attack operations against Mecca. The success of the venture invited other and larger expeditions.

· Muhammad decided to ambush the main caravan of the Kuraysh upon its return from Syria. He led the band of 305 with over 70 camels and 2 horses to waylay the caravan under Abu Sufyan head of the power Umayyad family. At Badr, 20 miles southwest of Medina Muhammad was challenged by a force of some 8-900 armed Meccans. Fighting was fierce, but the smaller force of Muslims was victorious.

· Viewed as a minor fracas, Muhammad lost 14 men. 50 from Mecca were killed and 50 were captured. The booty consisted of 14 horses, 115 camels, coats of mail, pieces of military equipment. The significance of the Battle of Badr = it was a miracle (Muslim view) and one of the most decisive battles of history. It proved to them that God was on their side and the arms and animals important for future engagements.

· 1/5th of all booty was assigned to Muhammad to be allotted to the needy for used by the state. From that moment on there was no peace until the supremacy between pagan and Muslim Meccans was decided. Within 20 years Muslims came to appreciate the momentousness of this battle – those who were in it were the nobility of Islam and a cloak which had been worn at the Battle of Badr was a most distinguished robe of honor.

· The victory meant that control of Mecca was a goal – but also to the Meccan authorities, that they had to annihilate the Muslim community.

· Muhammad moved to consolidate control via alliances with neighboring Bedouin tribes. The Kaynuka, the weakest of Jewish tribes was driven from Medina.

· In 625 Abu Sufyan, the new leader of Mecca with the death of Abu Jahl on the battlefield of Badr set forth with an army of 3000 for revenge. They met the enemy outside the city at the foot of the hill of Uhud. Muslims were soundly beaten, Muhammad wounded.

· Torn by dissention, the Meccan army did not pursue the Muslims, no press on to Medina.

· 2 yrs later, Abu Sufyan came back, with a larger army – but this time Muhammad was forewarned and ordered a wide ditch to be dug before the less protected sides of the city. After a 2-week siege, bad weather, persistent quarrels and disaffection of some of the nomad allies led to the withdrawal of the Meccans who claimed that the trench was a dishonorable artifice to which no Arab would resort. The Battle of the Ditch joined with Badr and Uhud to make the 3 battles where lines were drawn between the pagan and Muslim Kuraysh – part of a civil war. Participants knew each other, old slights and grudges were remembered, emotions and spirit of vengeance ran high.

· Following each of the 3 failures of the pagans, Muhammad moved swiftly to solidify the Medina community. When the Medinese Jews failed to hide their delight over the Uhud misadventure, the Muslims attacked the Jewish Nadir clan and drove them form Medina to Khaybar. After the Ditch affair, the last Jewish tribe of Medina, the Kurayzah was expelled and its lands and possessions seized.

· Citizens of Medina who had until now neither accepted Islam nor recognized Muhammad as their leader joined the Muslim band.

· At the end of 627 Muhammad had established Medina as a united community, with one religion as its cohesive force.

· In 628 (Spring) Muhammad was advised some of the men of Mecca wishes to arrange peace with the Muslims. The Muslims came during the month of a minor pilgrimage, but Bedouin allies would not join him, and Mecca set forth an armed force to contest his entry. The compromise which stipulated that Muslims might participate freely in the lesser pilgrimage the following year was Muhammad’s first success in his peaceful conquest of Mecca.

· Later that year, Muslims captured the fertile oasis of Khaybar, largely inhabited by Jews. This made the Muslims wealthy, since the lands were most productive. The inhabitant were not exiled, but remained on their lands, paying yearly taxes to the conqueror and establishing a precedent for centuries to come.

Victory in Mecca

· In March 629 Muhammad led more than 1000 of his men into Mecca to perform the rites of a lesser pilgrimage as agreed upon in 628. A number of Meccans joined him recognizing in Muhammad the coming leader. 2 of the most redoubtable military figures of Islam were among those who joined him. Amr Ibn al-As and Khalid ibn al-Walid. Even Abu Sufyan, in secret negotiations tried to adjust to the inevitable.

· More tribes joined the Muslims and Muhammad insisted they accept Islam and become a part of the community instead of political allies.

· Mecca however had not accepted Islam, or Muhammad as its leader. Site of the Kaaba, religious sanctuary – it was also the home of the leader of the Muslim community.

· In 630 Abu Sufyan came out of the city to pay homage to Muhammad and received amnesty for all who would submit. Muhammad gave gifts to all and only demanded the destruction of the idols in Mecca. He pressed on to al-Taif, but failed to take that city.

· Muhammad did not resettle back in Mecca, he returned to Medina. The Kuraysh were a proud people and it had not been easy for them to acknowledge Muhammad as their leader.

· The rapid spread of Islam and increasing number of Muslims presented many problems. In 631 division and opposition to the point that one group withdrew and established its own house of prayer. An unsuccessful campaign in Transjordan and missions were sent toward Bahrain and Oman. While there were small groups of Muslims in Arabia, there were those who denied that he was God’s messenger. In all areas where Muslim political authority had penetrated, Christians, Jews and Parsis (Zoroastrians) were tolerated on condition they concede political rule to the Muslims.

Developments of Note

· Islam – a great religious community – united people via religion rather than blood, language, customs or economics held the people together, and a community where there were no distinctions among the believers except that of the degree of piety.

· Muhammad was aware that a number of Arabs submitted to Islam not because they submitted to the will of God, but because they feared not being a Muslim or because they wanted its political, social or economic advantages.

· Commandments of Islam become more social and political control and stressed lesser degree the forms of worship and religious ideas.

· Although Mecca acknowledged Muhammad as its leader, he did not attend the great pilgrimage in 631 because of a possibility of dishonor. Abu Bakr led the 300 Muslims. Ali – Muhammad’s cousin and son-in-law was deputized to announce that after 4 months no pagan would be permitted to participate in a pilgrimage to Mecca and all alliances of a political nature between Muslims and other Arab tribes would be revoked of Islam were not accepted. Later developments indicate that compliance was hardly voluntary.

· In March 632 Muhammad was set to lead the initial reformed pilgrimage. Only Muslims would be present. Muhammad died 3 months later (June 8). Many of the purely pagan aspects were eliminated from the ceremonious rites he performed at the Meccan sanctuary. Every move and act he made have been described and followed by devout pilgrims.

Muhammad – the private man

· He died of an ordinary fever.

· He had no male heir and no provision for a successor had been made

· His body was buried under the floor of Aishah’s hut

· He was a simple man, did not live extravagantly

· He married several times after Khadijah had died, at one time he was said to have 9 wives. His favorite was the daughter of Abu Bakr – Aishah

· He was said to be kindly and gentle, and never expected too much from his converts

· When he found wrongdoing, he upbraided the culprits for their actions but was lenient and cautious in his interdicts

· Loyalty and compliance rendered naturally and generously to Muhammad stemmed from the magnetism of his being.

· His sense of justice and his revelation of religious truths centered the attention of the citizens of Medina upon him. His converts, from first to last testified to something special and irresistible in his nature.

Page 1 of 12

Question.txt

Essay Assignment Note: Topic must be approved by you. 1- In this relatively new assignment, students are asked to research a development, institution, event, individual in Western Civilization from 800 CE through the Renaissance, and the Reformation 1500s. 2- Select either a personality, an event, an institution, a discovery, or a significant change in outlook and discuss the impact on the development of Western Civilization. Yes, this could be classified as a research paper. I expect you to limit your topic to one which could be easily presented in 6 pages . with no less than 4 sources (none of which may be Wikipedia, The New York Times, or the course textbook). Illustrations and charts are acceptable content! * Note that 2 forms of preparation for research papers include MLA and APA. While my preference is APA format, if you use an acceptable format correctly you will be within the guidelines. If you include photos, illustrations or other graphics, you must have a citation.